The Unlooked for Prince

The Unlooked for Prince

 The Simpleton

 The Street Musicians

 The Twin Brothers

 Cannetella

 The Ogre

 A Fairy’s Blunder

 Long, Broad, and Quickeye

 Prunella

Donkey Skin

There was once upon a time a king who was so much beloved by his

subjects that he thought himself the happiest monarch in the whole

world, and he had everything his heart could desire. His palace was

filled with the rarest of curiosities, and his gardens with the sweetest

flowers, while in the marble stalls of his stables stood a row of

milk-white Arabs, with big brown eyes.

Strangers who had heard of the marvels which the king had collected,

and made long journeys to see them, were, however, surprised to find the

most splendid stall of all occupied by a donkey, with particularly large

and drooping ears. It was a very fine donkey; but still, as far as they

could tell, nothing so very remarkable as to account for the care with

which it was lodged; and they went away wondering, for they could

not know that every night, when it was asleep, bushels of gold pieces

tumbled out of its ears, which were picked up each morning by the

attendants.

After many years of prosperity a sudden blow fell upon the king in the

death of his wife, whom he loved dearly. But before she died, the

queen, who had always thought first of his happiness, gathered all her

strength, and said to him:

‘Promise me one thing: you must marry again, I know, for the good of

your people, as well as of yourself. But do not set about it in a hurry.

Wait until you have found a woman more beautiful and better formed than

myself.’

‘Oh, do not speak to me of marrying,’ sobbed the king; ‘rather let me

die with you!’ But the queen only smiled faintly, and turned over on her

pillow and died.

For some months the king’s grief was great; then gradually he began to

forget a little, and, besides, his counsellors were always urging him to

seek another wife. At first he refused to listen to them, but by-and-by

he allowed himself to be persuaded to think of it, only stipulating that

the bride should be more beautiful and attractive than the late queen,

according to the promise he had made her.

Overjoyed at having obtained what they wanted, the counsellors sent

envoys far and wide to get portraits of all the most famous beauties of

every country. The artists were very busy and did their best, but, alas!

nobody could even pretend that any of the ladies could compare for a

moment with the late queen.

At length, one day, when he had turned away discouraged from a fresh

collection of pictures, the king’s eyes fell on his adopted daughter,

who had lived in the palace since she was a baby, and he saw that, if

a woman existed on the whole earth more lovely than the queen, this was

she! He at once made known what his wishes were, but the young girl, who

was not at all ambitious, and had not the faintest desire to marry him,

was filled with dismay, and begged for time to think about it. That

night, when everyone was asleep, she started in a little car drawn by a

big sheep, and went to consult her fairy godmother.

‘I know what you have come to tell me,’ said the fairy, when the maiden

stepped out of the car; ‘and if you don’t wish to marry him, I will show

you how to avoid it. Ask him to give you a dress that exactly matches

the sky. It will be impossible for him to get one, so you will be quite

safe.’ The girl thanked the fairy and returned home again.

The next morning, when her father (as she had always called him) came

to see her, she told him that she could give him no answer until he had

presented her with a dress the colour of the sky. The king, overjoyed

at this answer, sent for all the choicest weavers and dressmakers in the

kingdom, and commanded them to make a robe the colour of the sky without

an instant’s delay, or he would cut off their heads at once. Dreadfully

frightened at this threat, they all began to dye and cut and sew, and in

two days they brought back the dress, which looked as if it had been cut

straight out of the heavens! The poor girl was thunderstruck, and did

not know what to do; so in the night she harnessed her sheep again, and

went in search of her godmother.

‘The king is cleverer than I thought,’ said the fairy; ‘but tell him you

must have a dress of moonbeams.’

And the next day, when the king summoned her into his presence, the girl

told him what she wanted.

‘Madam, I can refuse you nothing,’ said he; and he ordered the dress to

be ready in twenty-four hours, or every man should be hanged.

They set to work with all their might, and by dawn next day, the dress

of moonbeams was laid across her bed. The girl, though she could not

help admiring its beauty, began to cry, till the fairy, who heard her,

came to her help.

‘Well, I could not have believed it of him!’ said she; ‘but ask for a

dress of sunshine, and I shall be surprised indeed if he manages that!’

The goddaughter did not feel much faith in the fairy after her two

previous failures; but not knowing what else to do, she told her father

what she was bid.

The king made no difficulties about it, and even gave his finest

rubies and diamonds to ornament the dress, which was so dazzling, when

finished, that it could not be looked at save through smoked glasses!

When the princess saw it, she pretended that the sight hurt her eyes,

and retired to her room, where she found the fairy awaiting her, very

much ashamed of herself.

‘There is only one thing to be done now,’ cried she; ‘you must demand

the skin of the ass he sets such store by. It is from that donkey he

obtains all his vast riches, and I am sure he will never give it to

you.’

The princess was not so certain; however, she went to the king, and told

him she could never marry him till he had given her the ass’s skin.

The king was both astonished and grieved at this new request, but did

not hesitate an instant. The ass was sacrificed, and the skin laid at

the feet of the princess.

The poor girl, seeing no escape from the fate she dreaded, wept afresh,

and tore her hair; when, suddenly, the fairy stood before her.

‘Take heart,’ she said, ‘all will now go well! Wrap yourself in this

skin, and leave the palace and go as far as you can. I will look after

you. Your dresses and your jewels shall follow you underground, and if

you strike the earth whenever you need anything, you will have it at

once. But go quickly: you have no time to lose.’

So the princess clothed herself in the ass’s skin, and slipped from the

palace without being seen by anyone.

Directly she was missed there was a great hue and cry, and every corner,

possible and impossible, was searched. Then the king sent out parties

along all the roads, but the fairy threw her invisible mantle over the

girl when they approached, and none of them could see her.

The princess walked on a long, long way, trying to find some one who

would take her in, and let her work for them; but though the cottagers,

whose houses she passed, gave her food from charity, the ass’s skin was

so dirty they would not allow her to enter their houses. For her flight

had been so hurried she had had no time to clean it.

Tired and disheartened at her ill-fortune, she was wandering, one day,

past the gate of a farmyard, situated just outside the walls of a large

town, when she heard a voice calling to her. She turned and saw the

farmer’s wife standing among her turkeys, and making signs to her to

come in.

‘I want a girl to wash the dishes and feed the turkeys, and clean out

the pig-sty,’ said the w omen, ‘and, to judge by your dirty clothes, you

would not be too fine for the work.’

The girl accepted her offer with joy, and she was at once set to work in

a corner of the kitchen, where all the farm servants came and made fun

of her, and the ass’s skin in which she was wrapped. But by-and-by they

got so used to the sight of it that it ceased to amuse them, and she

worked so hard and so well, that her mistress grew quite fond of her.

And she was so clever at keeping sheep and herding turkeys that you

would have thought she had done nothing else during her whole life!

One day she was sitting on the banks of a stream bewailing her wretched

lot, when she suddenly caught sight of herself in the water. Her hair

and part of her face was quite concealed by the ass’s head, which was

drawn right over like a hood, and the filthy matted skin covered her

whole body. It was the first time she had seen herself as other people

saw her, and she was filled with shame at the spectacle. Then she threw

off her disguise and jumped into the water, plunging in again and again,

till she shone like ivory. When it was time to go back to the farm, she

was forced to put on the skin which disguised her, and now seemed more

dirty than ever; but, as she did so, she comforted herself with the

thought that to-morrow was a holiday, and that she would be able for

a few hours to forget that she was a farm girl, and be a princess once

more.

So, at break of day, she stamped on the ground, as the fairy had told

her, and instantly the dress like the sky lay across her tiny bed. Her

room was so small that there was no place for the train of her dress to

spread itself out, but she pinned it up carefully when she combed her

beautiful hair and piled it up on the top of her head, as she had always

worn it. When she had done, she was so pleased with herself that

she determined never to let a chance pass of putting on her splendid

clothes, even if she had to wear them in the fields, with no one to

admire her but the sheep and turkeys.

Now the farm was a royal farm, and, one holiday, when ‘Donkey Skin’ (as

they had nicknamed the princess) had locked the door of her room and

clothed herself in her dress of sunshine, the king’s son rode through

the gate, and asked if he might come and rest himself a little after

hunting. Some food and milk were set before him in the garden, and when

he felt rested he got up, and began to explore the house, which was

famous throughout the whole kingdom for its age and beauty. He opened

one door after the other, admiring the old rooms, when he came to a

handle that would not turn. He stooped and peeped through the keyhole to

see what was inside, and was greatly astonished at beholding a beautiful

girl, clad in a dress so dazzling that he could hardly look at it.

The dark gallery seemed darker than ever as he turned away, but he went

back to the kitchen and inquired who slept in the room at the end of the

passage. The scullery maid, they told him, whom everybody laughed

at, and called ‘Donkey Skin;’ and though he perceived there was some

strange mystery about this, he saw quite clearly there was nothing to be

gained by asking any more questions. So he rode back to the palace, his

head filled with the vision he had seen through the keyhole.

All night long he tossed about, and awoke the next morning in a high

fever. The queen, who had no other child, and lived in a state of

perpetual anxiety about this one, at once gave him up for lost, and

indeed his sudden illness puzzled the greatest doctors, who tried the

usual remedies in vain. At last they told the queen that some secret

sorrow must be at the bottom of all this, and she threw herself on her

knees beside her son’s bed, and implored him to confide his trouble to

her. If it was ambition to be king, his father would gladly resign the

cares of the crown, and suffer him to reign in his stead; or, if it

was love, everything should be sacrificed to get for him the wife he

desired, even if she were daughter of a king with whom the country was

at war at present!

‘Madam,’ replied the prince, whose weakness would hardly allow him to

speak, ‘do not think me so unnatural as to wish to deprive my father of

his crown. As long as he lives I shall remain the most faithful of his

subjects! And as to the princesses you speak of, I have seen none that

I should care for as a wife, though I would always obey your wishes,

whatever it might cost me.’

‘Ah! my son,’ cried she, ‘we will do anything in the world to save your

life----and ours too, for if you die, we shall die also.’

‘Well, then,’ replied the prince, ‘I will tell you the only thing that

will cure me----a cake made by the hand of “Donkey Skin.”’

‘Donkey Skin?’ exclaimed the queen, who thought her son had gone mad;

‘and who or what is that?’

‘Madam,’ answered one of the attendants present, who had been with

the prince at the farm, ‘“Donkey Skin” is, next to the wolf, the most

disgusting creature on the face of the earth. She is a girl who wears a

black, greasy skin, and lives at your farmer’s as hen-wife.’

‘Never mind,’ said the queen; ‘my son seems to have eaten some of her

pastry. It is the whim of a sick man, no doubt; but send at once and let

her bake a cake.’

The attendant bowed and ordered a page to ride with the message.

Now it is by no means certain that ‘Donkey Skin’ had not caught a

glimpse of the prince, either when his eyes looked through the keyhole,

or else from her little window, which was over the road. But whether she

had actually seen him or only heard him spoken of, directly she received

the queen’s command, she flung off the dirty skin, washed herself from

head to foot, and put on a skirt and bodice of shining silver. Then,

locking herself into her room, she took the richest cream, the finest

flour, and the freshest eggs on the farm, and set about making her cake.

As she was stirring the mixture in the saucepan a ring that she

sometimes wore in secret slipped from her finger and fell into the

dough. Perhaps ‘Donkey Skin’ saw it, or perhaps she did not; but, any

way, she went on stirring, and soon the cake was ready to be put in the

oven. When it was nice and brown she took off her dress and put on her

dirty skin, and gave the cake to the page, asking at the same time for

news of the prince. But the page turned his head aside, and would not

even condescend to answer.

The page rode like the wind, and as soon as he arrived at the palace

he snatched up a silver tray and hastened to present the cake to the

prince. The sick man began to eat it so fast that the doctors thought he

would choke; and, indeed, he very nearly did, for the ring was in one

of the bits which he broke off, though he managed to extract it from his

mouth without anyone seeing him.

The moment the prince was left alone he drew the ring from under his

pillow and kissed it a thousand times. Then he set his mind to find how

he was to see the owner---for even he did not dare to confess that he

had only beheld ‘Donkey Skin’ through a keyhole, lest they should laugh

at this sudden passion. All this worry brought back the fever, which the

arrival of the cake had diminished for the time; and the doctors, not

knowing what else to say, informed the queen that her son was simply

dying of love. The queen, stricken with horror, rushed into the king’s

presence with the news, and together they hastened to their son’s

bedside.

‘My boy, my dear boy!’ cried the king, ‘who is it you want to marry?

We will give her to you for a bride; even if she is the humblest of our

slaves. What is there in the whole world that we would not do for you?’

The prince, moved to tears at these words, drew the ring, which was an

emerald of the purest water, from under his pillow.

‘Ah, dear father and mother, let this be a proof that she whom I love

is no peasant girl. The finger which that ring fits has never been

thickened by hard work. But be her condition what it may, I will marry

no other.’

The king and queen examined the tiny ring very closely, and agreed, with

their son, that the wearer could be no mere farm girl. Then the king

went out and ordered heralds and trumpeters to go through the town,

summoning every maiden to the palace. And she whom the ring fitted would

some day be queen.

First came all the princesses, then all the duchesses’ daughters, and

so on, in proper order. But not one of them could slip the ring over the

tip of her finger, to the great joy of the prince, whom excitement

was fast curing. At last, when the high-born damsels had failed, the

shopgirls and chambermaids took their turn; but with no better fortune.

‘Call in the scullions and shepherdesses,’ commanded the prince; but the

sight of their fat, red fingers satisfied everybody.

‘There is not a woman left, your Highness,’ said the chamberlain; but

the prince waved him aside.

‘Have you sent for “Donkey Skin,” who made me the cake?’ asked he, and

the courtiers began to laugh, and replied that they would not have dared

to introduce so dirty a creature into the palace.

‘Let some one go for her at once,’ ordered the king. ‘I commanded the

presence of every maiden, high or low, and I meant it.’

The princess had heard the trumpets and the proclamations, and knew

quite well that her ring was at the bottom of it all. She, too, had

fallen in love with the prince in the brief glimpse she had had of him,

and trembled with fear lest someone else’s finger might be as small as

her own. When, therefore, the messenger from the palace rode up to the

gate, she was nearly beside herself with delight. Hoping all the time

for such a summons, she had dressed herself with great care, putting on

the garment of moonlight, whose skirt was scattered over with emeralds.

But when they began calling to her to come down, she hastily covered

herself with her donkey-skin and announced she was ready to present

herself before his Highness. She was taken straight into the hall, where

the prince was awaiting her, but at the sight of the donkey-skin his

heart sank. Had he been mistaken after all?

‘Are you the girl,’ he said, turning his eyes away as he spoke, ‘are you

the girl who has a room in the furthest corner of the inner court of the

farmhouse?’

‘Yes, my lord, I am,’ answered she.

‘Hold out your hand then,’ continued the prince, feeling that he must

keep his word, whatever the cost, and, to the astonishment of every one

present, a little hand, white and delicate, came from beneath the black

and dirty skin. The ring slipped on with the utmost ease, and, as it did

so, the skin fell to the ground, disclosing a figure of such beauty that

the prince, weak as he was, fell on his knees before her, while the

king and queen joined their prayers to his. Indeed, their welcome was so

warm, and their caresses so bewildering, that the princess hardly knew

how to find words to reply, when the ceiling of the hall opened, and the

fairy godmother appeared, seated in a car made entirely of white lilac.

In a few words she explained the history of the princess, and how she

came to be there, and, without losing a moment, preparations of the most

magnificent kind were made for the wedding.

The kings of every country in the earth were invited, including, of

course, the princess’s adopted father (who by this time had married a

widow), and not one refused.

But what a strange assembly it was! Each monarch travelled in the way

he thought most impressive; and some came borne in litters, others

had carriages of every shape and kind, while the rest were mounted on

elephants, tigers, and even upon eagles. So splendid a wedding had never

been seen before; and when it was over the king announced that it was

to be followed by a coronation, for he and the queen were tired of

reigning, and the young couple must take their place. The rejoicings

lasted for three whole months, then the new sovereigns settled down

to govern their kingdom, and made themselves so much beloved by their

subjects, that when they died, a hundred years later, each man mourned

them as his own father and mother.

[From le Cabinet de Fees.]

The Goblin Pony

‘Don’t stir from the fireplace to-night,’ said old Peggy, ‘for the

wind is blowing so violently that the house shakes; besides, this is

Hallow-e’en, when the witches are abroad, and the goblins, who are their

servants, are wandering about in all sorts of disguises, doing harm to

the children of men.’

‘Why should I stay here?’ said the eldest of the young people. ‘No,

I must go and see what the daughter of old Jacob, the rope-maker, is

doing. She wouldn’t close her blue eyes all night if I didn’t visit her

father before the moon had gone down.’

‘I must go and catch lobsters and crabs’ said the second, ‘and not all

the witches and goblins in the world shall hinder me.’

So they all determined to go on their business or pleasure, and scorned

the wise advice of old Peggy. Only the youngest child hesitated a

minute, when she said to him, ‘You stay here, my little Richard, and I

will tell you beautiful stories.’

But he wanted to pick a bunch of wild thyme and some blackberries by

moonlight, and ran out after the others. When they got outside the house

they said: ‘The old woman talks of wind and storm, but never was the

weather finer or the sky more clear; see how majestically the moon

stalks through the transparent clouds!’

Then all of a sudden they noticed a little black pony close beside them.

‘Oh, ho!’ they said, ‘that is old Valentine’s pony; it must have escaped

from its stable, and is going down to drink at the horse-pond.’

‘My pretty little pony,’ said the eldest, patting the creature with his

hand, ‘you mustn’t run too far; I’ll take you to the pond myself.’

With these words he jumped on the pony’s back and was quickly followed

by his second brother, then by the third, and so on, till at last they

were all astride the little beast, down to the small Richard, who didn’t

like to be left behind.

On the way to the pond they met several of their companions, and they

invited them all to mount the pony, which they did, and the little

creature did not seem to mind the extra weight, but trotted merrily

along.

The quicker it trotted the more the young people enjoyed the fun; they

dug their heels into the pony’s sides and called out, ‘Gallop, little

horse, you have never had such brave riders on your back before!’

In the meantime the wind had risen again, and the waves began to howl;

but the pony did not seem to mind the noise, and instead of going to the

pond, cantered gaily towards the sea-shore.

Richard began to regret his thyme and blackberries, and the eldest

brother seized the pony by the mane and tried to make it turn round, for

he remembered the blue eyes of Jacob the rope-maker’s daughter. But he

tugged and pulled in vain, for the pony galloped straight on into the

sea, till the waves met its forefeet. As soon as it felt the water it

neighed lustily and capered about with glee, advancing quickly into the

foaming billows. When the waves had covered the children’s legs they

repented their careless behaviour, and cried out: ‘The cursed little

black pony is bewitched. If we had only listened to old Peggy’s advice

we shouldn’t have been lost.’

The further the pony advanced, the higher rose the sea; at last the

waves covered the children’s heads and they were all drowned.

Towards morning old Peggy went out, for she was anxious about the fate

of her grandchildren. She sought them high and low, but could not

find them anywhere. She asked all the neighbours if they had seen the

children, but no one knew anything about them, except that the eldest

had not been with the blue-eyed daughter of Jacob the rope-maker.

As she was going home, bowed with grief, she saw a little black pony

coming towards her, springing and curveting in every direction. When it

got quite near her it neighed loudly, and galloped past her so quickly

that in a moment it was out of her sight.

[From the French, Kletke.]

An Impossible Enchantment

There once lived a king who was much loved by his people, and he, too,

loved them warmly. He led a very happy life, but he had the greatest

dislike to the idea of marrying, nor had he ever felt the slightest

wish to fall in love. His subjects begged him to marry, and at last he

promised to try to do so. But as, so far, he had never cared for any

woman he had seen, he made up his mind to travel in hopes of meeting

some lady he could love.

So he arranged all the affairs of state in an orderly manner, and set

out, attended by only one equerry, who, though not very clever, had most

excellent good sense. These people indeed generally make the best fellow

travellers.

The king explored several countries, doing all he could to fall in love,

but in vain; and at the end of two years’ journeys he turned his face

towards home, with as free a heart as when he set out.

As he was riding along through a forest he suddenly heard the most awful

miawing and shrieking of cats you can imagine. The noise drew nearer,

and nearer, and at last they saw a hundred huge Spanish cats rush

through the trees close to them. They were so closely packed together

that you could easily have covered them with a large cloak, and all

were following the same track. They were closely pursued by two enormous

apes, dressed in purple suits, with the prettiest and best made boots

you ever saw.

The apes were mounted on superb mastiffs, and spurred them on in hot

haste, blowing shrill blasts on little toy trumpets all the time.

The king and his equerry stood still to watch this strange hunt, which

was followed by twenty or more little dwarfs, some mounted on wolves,

and leading relays, and others with cats in leash. The dwarfs were all

dressed in purple silk liveries like the apes.

A moment later a beautiful young woman mounted on a tiger came in sight.

She passed close to the king, riding at full speed, without taking any

notice of him; but he was at once enchanted by her, and his heart was

gone in a moment.

To his great joy he saw that one of the dwarfs had fallen behind the

rest, and at once began to question him.

The dwarf told him that the lady he had just seen was the Princess

Mutinosa, the daughter of the king in whose country they were at that

moment. He added that the princess was very fond of hunting, and that

she was now in pursuit of rabbits.

The king then asked the way to the court, and having been told it,

hurried off, and reached the capital in a couple of hours.

As soon as he arrived, he presented himself to the king and queen, and

on mentioning his own name and that of his country, was received with

open arms. Not long after, the princess returned, and hearing that the

hunt had been very successful, the king complimented her on it, but she

would not answer a word.

Her silence rather surprised him, but he was still more astonished when

he found that she never spoke once all through supper-time. Sometimes

she seemed about to speak, but whenever this was the case her father or

mother at once took up the conversation. However, this silence did not

cool the king’s affection, and when he retired to his rooms at night he

confided his feelings to his faithful equerry. But the equerry was by no

means delighted at his king’s love affair, and took no pains to hide his

disappointment.

‘But why are you vexed?’ asked the king. ‘Surely the princess is

beautiful enough to please anyone?’

‘She is certainly very handsome,’ replied the equerry, ‘but to be really

happy in love something more than beauty is required. To tell the truth,

sire,’ he added, ‘her expression seems to me hard.’

‘That is pride and dignity,’ said the king, ‘and nothing can be more

becoming.’

‘Pride or hardness, as you will,’ said the equerry; ‘but to my mind the

choice of so many fierce creatures for her amusements seems to tell of

a fierce nature, and I also think there is something suspicious in the

care taken to prevent her speaking.’

The equerry’s remarks were full of good sense; but as opposition is only

apt to increase love in the hearts of men, and especially of kings who

hate being contradicted, this king begged, the very next day, for the

hand of the Princess Mutinosa. It was granted him on two conditions.

The first was that the wedding should take place the very next day; and

the second, that he should not speak to the princess till she was

his wife; to all of which the king agreed, in spite of his equerry’s

objections, so that the first word he heard his bride utter was the

‘Yes’ she spoke at their marriage.

Once married, however, she no longer placed any check on herself, and

her ladies-in-waiting came in for plenty of rude speeches----even the

king did not escape scolding; but as he was a good-tempered man, and

very much in love, he bore it patiently. A few days after the wedding

the newly married pair set out for their kingdom without leaving many

regrets behind.

The good equerry’s fears proved only too true, as the king found out

to his cost. The young queen made her self most disagreeable to all her

court, her spite and bad temper knew no bounds, and before the end of a

month she was known far and wide as a regular vixen.

One day, when riding out, she met a poor old woman walking along

the road, who made a curtsy and was going on, when the queen had her

stopped, and cried: ‘You are a very impertinent person; don’t you know

that I am the queen? And how dare you not make me a deeper curtsy?’

‘Madam,’ said the old woman, ‘I have never learnt how to measure

curtsies; but I had no wish to fail in proper respect.’

‘What!’ screamed the queen; ‘she dares to answer! Tie her to my horse’s

tail and I’ll just carry her at once to the best dancing-master in the

town to learn how to curtsy.’

The old woman shrieked for mercy, but the queen would not listen, and

only mocked when she said she was protected by the fairies. At last the

poor old thing submitted to be tied up, but when the queen urged her

horse on he never stirred. In vain she spurred him, he seemed turned to

bronze. At the same moment the cord with which the old woman was tied

changed into wreaths of flowers, and she herself into a tall and stately

lady.

Looking disdainfully at the queen, she said, ‘Bad woman, unworthy of

your crown; I wished to judge for myself whether all I heard of you was

true. I have now no doubt of it, and you shall see whether the fairies

are to be laughed at.’

So saying the fairy Placida (that was her name) blew a little gold

whistle, and a chariot appeared drawn by six splendid ostriches. In it

was seated the fairy queen, escorted by a dozen other fairies mounted on

dragons.

All having dismounted, Placida told her adventures, and the fairy queen

approved all she had done, and proposed turning Mutinosa into bronze

like her horse.

Placida, however, who was very kind and gentle, begged for a milder

sentence, and at last it was settled that Mutinosa should become her

slave for life unless she should have a child to take her place.

The king was told of his wife’s fate and submitted to it, which, as he

could do nothing to help it, was the only course open to him.

The fairies then all dispersed, Placida taking her slave with her, and

on reaching her palace she said: ‘You ought by rights to be scullion,

but as you have been delicately brought up the change might be too great

for you. I shall therefore only order you to sweep my rooms carefully,

and to wash and comb my little dog.’

Mutinosa felt there was no use in disobeying, so she did as she was bid

and said nothing.

After some time she gave birth to a most lovely little girl, and when

she was well again the fairy gave her a good lecture on her past life,

made her promise to behave better in future, and sent her back to the

king, her husband.

Placida now gave herself up entirely to the little princess who was left

in her charge. She anxiously thought over which of the fairies she would

invite to be godmothers, so as to secure the best gift, for her adopted

child.

At last she decided on two very kindly and cheerful fairies, and asked

them to the christening feast. Directly it was over the baby was

brought to them in a lovely crystal cradle hung with red silk curtains

embroidered with gold.

The little thing smiled so sweetly at the fairies that they decided to

do all they could for her. They began by naming her Graziella, and then

Placida said: ‘You know, dear sisters, that the commonest form of

spite or punishment amongst us consists of changing beauty to ugliness,

cleverness to stupidity, and oftener still to change a person’s form

altogether. Now, as we can only each bestow one gift, I think the

best plan will be for one of you to give her beauty, the other good

understanding, whilst I will undertake that she shall never be changed

into any other form.’

The two godmothers quite agreed, and as soon as the little princess had

received their gifts, they went home, and Placida gave herself up to the

child’s education. She succeeded so well with it, and little Graziella

grew so lovely, that when she was still quite a child her fame was

spread abroad only too much, and one day Placida was surprised by

a visit from the Fairy Queen, who was attended by a very grave and

severe-looking fairy.

The queen began at once: ‘I have been much surprised by your behaviour

to Mutinosa; she had insulted our whole race, and deserved punishment.

You might forgive your own wrongs if you chose, but not those of others.

You treated her very gently whilst she was with you, and I come now to

avenge our wrongs on her daughter. You have ensured her being lovely and

clever, and not subject to change of form, but I shall place her in an

enchanted prison, which she shall never leave till she finds herself

in the arms of a lover whom she herself loves. It will be my care to

prevent anything of the kind happening.’

The enchanted prison was a large high tower in the midst of the sea,

built of shells of all shapes and colours. The lower floor was like a

great bathroom, where the water was let in or off at will. The first

floor contained the princess’s apartments, beautifully furnished. On

the second was a library, a large wardrobe-room filled with beautiful

clothes and every kind of linen, a music-room, a pantry with bins

full of the best wines, and a store-room with all manner of preserves,

bonbons, pastry and cakes, all of which remained as fresh as if just out

of the oven.

The top of the tower was laid out like a garden, with beds of the

loveliest flowers, fine fruit trees, and shady arbours and shrubs, where

many birds sang amongst the branches.

The fairies escorted Graziella and her governess, Bonnetta, to the

tower, and then mounted a dolphin which was waiting for them. At a

little distance from the tower the queen waved her wand and summoned two

thousand great fierce sharks, whom she ordered to keep close guard, and

not to let a soul enter the tower.

The good governess took such pains with Graziella’s education that when

she was nearly grown up she was not only most accomplished, but a very

sweet, good girl.

One day, as the princess was standing on a balcony, she saw the most

extraordinary figure rise out of the sea. She quickly called Bonnetta to

ask her what it could be. It looked like some kind of man, with a bluish

face and long sea-green hair. He was swimming towards the tower, but the

sharks took no notice of him.

‘It must be a merman,’ said Bonnetta.

‘A man, do you say?’ cried Graziella; ‘let us hurry down to the door and

see him nearer.’

When they stood in the doorway the merman stopped to look at the

princess and made many signs of admiration. His voice was very hoarse

and husky, but when he found that he was not understood he took to

signs. He carried a little basket made of osiers and filled with rare

shells, which he presented to the princess.

She took it with signs of thanks; but as it was getting dusk she

retired, and the merman plunged back into the sea.

When they were alone, Graziella said to her governess: ‘What a

dreadful-looking creature that was! Why do those odious sharks let him

come near the tower? I suppose all men are not like him?’

‘No, indeed,’ replied Bonnetta. ‘I suppose the sharks look on him as a

sort of relation, and so did not attack him.’

A few days later the two ladies heard a strange sort of music, and

looking out of the window, there was the merman, his head crowned with

water plants, and blowing a great sea-shell with all his might.

They went down to the tower door, and Graziella politely accepted some

coral and other marine curiosities he had brought her. After this he

used to come every evening, and blow his shell, or dive and play antics

under the princess’s window. She contented herself with bowing to him

from the balcony, but she would not go down to the door in spite of all

his signs.

Some days later he came with a person of his own kind, but of another

sex. Her hair was dressed with great taste, and she had a lovely voice.

This new arrival induced the ladies to go down to the door. They were

surprised to find that, after trying various languages, she at last

spoke to them in their own, and paid Graziella a very pretty compliment

on her beauty.

The mermaid noticed that the lower floor was full of water. ‘Why,’ cried

she, ‘that is just the place for us, for we can’t live quite out of

water.’ So saying, she and her brother swam in and took up a position in

the bathroom, the princess and her governess seating themselves on the

steps which ran round the room.

‘No doubt, madam,’ said the mermaid, ‘you have given up living on land

so as to escape from crowds of lovers; but I fear that even here you

cannot avoid them, for my brother is already dying of love for you, and

I am sure that once you are seen in our city he will have many rivals.’

She then went on to explain how grieved her brother was not to be able

to make himself understood, adding: ‘I interpret for him, having been

taught several languages by a fairy.’

‘Oh, then, you have fairies, too?’ asked Graziella, with a sigh.

‘Yes, we have,’ replied the mermaid; ‘but if I am not mistaken you have

suffered from the fairies on earth.’

The princess, on this, told her entire history to the mermaid, who

assured her how sorry she felt for her, but begged her not to lose

courage; adding, as she took her leave: Perhaps, some day, you may find

a way out of your difficulties.’

The princess was delighted with this visit and with the hopes the

mermaid held out. It was something to meet someone fresh to talk to.

‘We will make acquaintance with several of these people,’ she said to

her governess, ‘and I dare say they are not all as hideous as the first

one we saw. Anyhow, we shan’t be so dreadfully lonely.’

‘Dear me,’ said Bonnetta, ‘how hopeful young people are to be sure! As

for me I feel afraid of these folk. But what do you think of the lover

you have captivated?’

‘Oh, I could never love him,’ cried the princess; ‘I can’t bear him.

But, perhaps, as his sister says they are related to the fairy Marina,

they may be of some use to us.’

The mermaid often returned, and each time she talked of her brother’s

love, and each time Graziella talked of her longing to escape from her

prison, till at length the mermaid promised to bring the fairy Marina to

see her, in hopes she might suggest something.

Next day the fairy came with the mermaid, and the princess received her

with delight. After a little talk she begged Graziella to show her the

inside of the tower and let her see the garden on the top, for with the

help of crutches she could manage to move about, and being a fairy could

live out of water for a long time, provided she wetted her forehead now

and then.

Graziella gladly consented, and Bonnetta stayed below with the mermaid.

When they were in the garden the fairy said: ‘Let us lose no time, but

tell me how I can be of use to you.’ Graziella then told all her story

and Marina replied: ‘My dear princess, I can do nothing for you as

regards dry land, for my power does not reach beyond my own element. I

can only say that if you will honour my cousin by accepting his hand,

you could then come and live amongst us. I could teach you in a moment

to swim and dive with the best of us. I can harden your skin without

spoiling its colour. My cousin is one of the best matches in the sea,

and I will bestow so many gifts on him that you will be quite happy.’

The fairy talked so well and so long that the princess was rather

impressed, and promised to think the matter over.

Just as they were going to leave the garden they saw a ship sailing

nearer the tower than any other had done before. On the deck lay a young

man under a splendid awning, gazing at the tower through a spy-glass;

but before they could see anything clearly the ship moved away, and the

two ladies parted, the fairy promising to return shortly.

As soon as she was gone Graziella told her governess what she had said.

Bonnetta was not at all pleased at the turn matters were taking, for she

did not fancy being turned into a mermaid in her old age. She thought

the matter well over, and this was what she did. She was a very clever

artist, and next morning she began to paint a picture of a handsome

young man, with beautiful curly hair, a fine complexion, and lovely blue

eyes. When it was finished she showed it to Graziella, hoping it would

show her the difference there was between a fine young man and her

marine suitor.

The princess was much struck by the picture, and asked anxiously whether

there could be any man so good looking in the world. Bonnetta assured

her that there were plenty of them; indeed, many far handsomer.

‘I can hardly believe that,’ cried the princess; ‘but, alas! If there

are, I don’t suppose I shall ever see them or they me, so what is the

use? Oh, dear, how unhappy I am!’

She spent the rest of the day gazing at the picture, which certainly had

the effect of spoiling all the merman’s hopes or prospects.

After some days, the fairy Marina came back to hear what was decided;

but Graziella hardly paid any attention to her, and showed such dislike

to the idea of the proposed marriage that the fairy went off in a

regular huff.

Without knowing it, the princess had made another conquest. On board the

ship which had sailed so near was the handsomest prince in the world. He

had heard of the enchanted tower, and determined to get as near it as he

could. He had strong glasses on board, and whilst looking through them

he saw the princess quite clearly, and fell desperately in love with her

at once. He wanted to steer straight for the tower and to row off to it

in a small boat, but his entire crew fell at his feet and begged him not

to run such a risk. The captain, too, urged him not to attempt it. ‘You

will only lead us all to certain death,’ he said. ‘Pray anchor nearer

land, and I will then seek a kind fairy I know, who has always been most

obliging to me, and who will, I am sure, try to help your Highness.’

The prince rather unwillingly listened to reason. He landed at the

nearest point, and sent off the captain in all haste to beg the fairy’s

advice and help. Meantime he had a tent pitched on the shore, and spent

all his time gazing at the tower and looking for the princess through

his spyglass.

After a few days the captain came back, bringing the fairy with him. The

prince was delighted to see her, and paid her great attention. ‘I have

heard about this matter,’ she said; ‘and, to lose no time, I am going to

send off a trusty pigeon to test the enchantment. If there is any weak

spot he is sure to find it out and get in. I shall bid him bring a

flower back as a sign of success; and if he does so I quite hope to get

you in too.’

‘But,’ asked the prince, ‘could I not send a line by the pigeon to tell

the princess of my love?’

‘Certainly,’ replied the fairy, ‘it would be a very good plan.’

So the prince wrote as follows:---

‘Lovely Princess,---I adore you, and beg you to accept my heart,

and to believe there is nothing I will not do to end your

misfortunes.---BLONDEL.

This note was tied round the pigeon’s neck, and he flew off with it at

once. He flew fast till he got near the tower, when a fierce wind blew

so hard against him that he could not get on. But he was not to be

beaten, but flew carefully round the top of the tower till he came to

one spot which, by some mistake, had not been enchanted like the rest.

He quickly slipped into the arbour and waited for the princess.

Before long Graziella appeared alone, and the pigeon at once fluttered

to meet her, and seemed so tame that she stopped to caress the pretty

creature. As she did so she saw it had a pink ribbon round its neck, and

tied to the ribbon was a letter. She read it over several times and then

wrote this answer:---

‘You say you love me; but I cannot promise to love you without seeing

you. Send me your portrait by this faithful messenger. If I return it to

you, you must give up hope; but if I keep it you will know that to help

me will be to help yourself.---GRAZIELA.

Before flying back the pigeon remembered about the flower, so, seeing

one in the princess’s dress, he stole it and flew away.

The prince was wild with joy at the pigeon’s return with the note. After

an hour’s rest the trusty little bird was sent back again, carrying a

miniature of the prince, which by good luck he had with him.

On reaching the tower the pigeon found the princess in the garden. She

hastened to untie the ribbon, and on opening the miniature case what was

her surprise and delight to find it very like the picture her governess

had painted for her. She hastened to send the pigeon back, and you can

fancy the prince’s joy when he found she had kept his portrait.

‘Now,’ said the fairy, ‘let us lose no more time. I can only make you

happy by changing you into a bird, but I will take care to give you back

your proper shape at the right time.’

The prince was eager to start, so the fairy, touching him with her wand,

turned him into the loveliest humming-bird you ever saw, at the same

time letting him keep the power of speech. The pigeon was told to show

him the way.

Graziella was much surprised to see a perfectly strange bird, and still

more so when it flew to her saying, ‘Good-morning, sweet princess.’

She was delighted with the pretty creature, and let him perch on her

finger, when he said, ‘Kiss, kiss, little birdie,’ which she gladly did,

petting and stroking him at the same time.

After a time the princess, who had been up very early, grew tired, and

as the sun was hot she went to lie down on a mossy bank in the shade

of the arbour. She held the pretty bird near her breast, and was just

falling asleep, when the fairy contrived to restore the prince to his

own shape, so that as Graziella opened her eyes she found herself in the

arms of a lover whom she loved in return!

At the same moment her enchantment came to an end. The tower began to

rock and to split. Bonnetta hurried up to the top so that she might at

least perish with her dear princess. Just as she reached the garden, the

kind fairy who had helped the prince arrived with the fairy Placida, in

a car of Venetian glass drawn by six eagles.

‘Come away quickly,’ they cried, ‘the tower is about to sink!’ The

prince, princess, and Bonnetta lost no time in stepping into the car,

which rose in the air just as, with a terrible crash, the tower sank

into the depths of the sea, for the fairy Marina and the mermen had

destroyed its foundations to avenge themselves on Graziella. Luckily

their wicked plans were defeated, and the good fairies took their way to

the kingdom of Graziella’s parents.

They found that Queen Mutinosa had died some years ago, but her kind

husband lived on peaceably, ruling his country well and happily. He

received his daughter with great delight, and there were universal

rejoicings at the return of the lovely princess.

The wedding took place the very next day, and, for many days after,

balls, dinners, tournaments, concerts and all sorts of amusements went

on all day and all night.

All the fairies were carefully invited, and they came in great state,

and promised the young couple their protection and all sorts of good

gifts. Prince Blondel and Princess Graziella lived to a good old age,

beloved by every one, and loving each other more and more as time went

on.

The Story Of Dschemil and Dschemila

There was once a man whose name was Dschemil, and he had a cousin who

was called Dschemila. They had been betrothed by their parents when they

were children, and now Dschemil thought that the time had come for them

to be married, and he went two or three days’ journey, to the nearest

big town, to buy furniture for the new house.

While he was away, Dschemila and her friends set off to the neighbouring

woods to pick up sticks, and as she gathered them she found an iron

mortar lying on the ground. She placed it on her bundle of sticks, but

the mortar would not stay still, and whenever she raised the bundle to

put it on her shoulders it slipped off sideways. At length she saw the

only way to carry the mortar was to tie it in the very middle of

her bundle, and had just unfastened her sticks, when she heard her

companions’ voices.

‘Dschemila, what are you doing? it is almost dark, and if you mean to

come with us you must be quick!’

But Dschemila only replied, ‘You had better go back without me, for I am

not going to leave my mortar behind, if I stay here till midnight.’

‘Do as you like,’ said the girls, and started on their walk home.

The night soon fell, and at the last ray of light the mortar suddenly

became an ogre, who threw Dschemila on his back, and carried her off

into a desert place, distant a whole month’s journey from her native

town. Here he shut her into a castle, and told her not to fear, as her

life was safe. Then he went back to his wife, leaving Dschemila weeping

over the fate that she had brought upon herself.

Meanwhile the other girls had reached home, and Dschemila’s mother came

out to look for her daughter.

‘What have you done with her?’ she asked anxiously.

‘We had to leave her in the wood,’ they replied, ‘for she had picked up

an iron mortar, and could not manage to carry it.’

So the old woman set off at once for the forest, calling to her daughter

as she hurried along.

‘Do go home,’ cried the townspeople, as they heard her; ‘we will go

and look for your daughter; you are only a woman, and it is a task that

needs strong men.’

But she answered, ‘Yes, go; but I will go with you! Perhaps it will be

only her corpse that we shall find after all. She has most likely been

stung by asps, or eaten by wild beasts.’

The men, seeing her heart was bent on it, said no more, but told one of

the girls she must come with them, and show them the place where they

had left Dschemila. They found the bundle of wood lying where she had

dropped it, but the maiden was nowhere to be seen.

‘Dschemila! Dschemila!’ cried they; but nobody answered.

‘If we make a fire, perhaps she will see it,’ said one of the men. And

they lit a fire, and then went, one this way, and one that, through the

forest, to look for her, whispering to each other that if she had been

killed by a lion they would be sure to find some trace of it; or if she

had fallen asleep, the sound of their voices would wake her; or if a

snake had bitten her, they would at least come on her corpse.

All night they searched, and when morning broke and they knew no more

than before what had become of the maiden, they grew weary, and said to

the mother: ‘It is no use. Let us go home, nothing has happened to your

daughter, except that she has run away with a man.’

‘Yes, I will come,’ answered she, ‘but I must first look in the river.

Perhaps some one has thrown her in there.’ But the maiden was not in the

river.

For four days the father and mother waited and watched for their child

to come back; then they gave up hope, and said to each other: ‘What

is to be done? What are we to say to the man to whom Dschemila is

betrothed? Let us kill a goat, and bury its head in the grave, and when

the man returns we must tell him Dschemila is dead.’

Very soon the bridegroom came back, bringing with him carpets and

soft cushions for the house of his bride. And as he entered the town

Dschemila’s father met him, saying, ‘Greeting to you. She is dead.’

At these words the young man broke into loud cries, and it was some

time before he could speak. Then he turned to one of the crowd who had

gathered round him, and asked: ‘Where have they buried her?’

‘Come to the churchyard with me,’ answered he; and the young man went

with him, carrying with him some of the beautiful things he had brought.

These he laid on the grass and then began to weep afresh. All day he

stayed, and at nightfall he gathered up his stuffs and carried them

to his own house. But when the day dawned he took them in his arms

and returned to the grave, where he remained as long as it was light,

playing softly on his flute. And this he did daily for six months.

One morning, a man who was wandering through the desert, having lost his

way, came upon a lonely castle. The sun was very hot, and the man was

very tired, so he said to himself, ‘I will rest a little in the shadow

of this castle.’ He stretched himself out comfortably, and was almost

asleep, when he heard a voice calling to him softly:

‘Are you a ghost,’ it said, ‘or a man?’

He looked up, and saw a girl leaning out of a window, and he answered:

‘I am a man, and a better one, too, than your father or your

grandfather.’

‘May all good luck be with you,’ said she; ‘but what has brought you

into this land of ogres and horrors?’

‘Does an ogre really live in this castle?’ asked he.

‘Certainly he does,’ replied the girl, ‘and as night is not far off he

will be here soon. So, dear friend, depart quickly, lest he return and

snap you up for supper.’

‘But I am so thirsty!’ said the man. ‘Be kind, and give me some drink,

or else I shall die! Surely, even in this desert there must be some

spring?’

‘Well, I have noticed that whenever the ogre brings back water he always

comes from that side; so if you follow the same direction perhaps you

may find some.’

The man jumped up at once and was about to start, when the maiden spoke

again: ‘Tell me, where are you going?’

‘Why do you want to know?’

‘I have an errand for you; but tell me first whether you go east or

west.’

‘I travel to Damascus.’

‘Then do this for me. As you pass through our village, ask for a man

called Dschemil, and say to him: “Dschemila greets you, from the castle,

which lies far away, and is rocked by the wind. In my grave lies only a

goat. So take heart.”’

And the man promised, and went his way, till he came to a spring of

water. And he drank a great draught and then lay on the bank and slept

quietly. When he woke he said to himself, ‘The maiden did a good deed

when she told me where to find water. A few hours more, and I should

have been dead. So I will do her bidding, and seek out her native town

and the man for whom the message was given.’

For a whole month he travelled, till at last he reached the town where

Dschemil dwelt, and as luck would have it, there was the young man

sitting before his door with his beard unshaven and his shaggy hair

hanging over his eyes.

‘Welcome, stranger,’ said Dschemil, as the man stopped. ‘Where have you

come from?’

‘I come from the west, and go towards the east,’ he answered.

‘Well, stop with us awhile, and rest and eat!’ said Dschemil. And the

man entered; and food was set before him, and he sat down with the

father of the maiden and her brothers, and Dschemil. Only Dschemil

himself was absent, squatting on the threshold.

‘Why do you not eat too?’ asked the stranger. But one of the young men

whispered hastily: ‘Leave him alone. Take no notice! It is only at night

that he ever eats.’

So the stranger went on silently with his food. Suddenly one of

Dschemil’s brothers called out and said: ‘Dschemil, bring us some water!’

And the stranger remembered his message and said:

‘Is there a man here named “Dschemil”? I lost my way in the desert, and

came to a castle, and a maiden looked out of the window and...’

‘Be quiet,’ they cried, fearing that Dschemil might hear. But Dschemil

had heard, and came forward and said:

‘What did you see? Tell me truly, or I will cut off your head this

instant!’

‘My lord,’ replied the stranger, ‘as I was wandering, hot and tired,

through the desert, I saw near me a great castle, and I said aloud, “I

will rest a little in its shadow.” And a maiden looked out of a window

and said, “Are you a ghost or a man?” And I answered, “I am a man, and

a better one, too, than your father or your grandfather.” And I was

thirsty and asked for water, but she had none to give me, and I felt

like to die. Then she told me that the ogre, in whose castle she dwelt,

brought in water always from the same side, and that if I too went that

way most likely I should come to it. But before I started she begged me

to go to her native town, and if I met a man called Dschemil I was to

say to him, “Dschemila greets you, from the castle which lies far

away, and is rocked by the wind. In my grave lies only a goat. So take

heart.”’

Then Dschemil turned to his family and said: ‘Is this true? and is

Dschemila not dead at all, but simply stolen from her home?’

‘No, no,’ replied they, ‘his story is a pack of lies. Dschemila is

really dead. Everybody knows it.’

‘That I shall see for myself,’ said Dschemil, and, snatching up a spade,

hastened off to the grave where the goat’s head lay buried.

And they answered, ‘Then hear what really happened. When you were away,

she went with the other maidens to the forest to gather wood. And there

she found an iron mortar, which she wished to bring home; but she

could not carry it, neither would she leave it. So the maidens returned

without her, and as night was come, we all set out to look for her, but

found nothing. And we said, “The bridegroom will be here to-morrow, and

when he learns that she is lost, he will set out to seek her, and we

shall lose him too. Let us kill a goat, and bury it in her grave, and

tell him she is dead.” Now you know, so do as you will. Only, if you go

to seek her, take with you this man with whom she has spoken that he may

show you the way.’ ‘Yes; that is the best plan,’ replied Dschemil; ‘so

give me food, and hand me my sword, and we will set out directly.’

But the stranger answered: ‘I am not going to waste a whole month in

leading you to the castle! If it were only a day or two’s journey I

would not mind; but a month--no!’

‘Come with me then for three days,’ said Dschemil, ‘and put me in the

right road, and I will reward you richly.’

‘Very well,’ replied the stranger, ‘so let it be.’

For three days they travelled from sunrise to sunset, then the stranger

said: ‘Dschemil?’

‘Yes,’ replied he.

‘Go straight on till you reach a spring, then go on a little farther,

and soon you will see the castle standing before you.’

‘So I will,’ said Dschemil.

‘Farewell, then,’ said the stranger, and turned back the way he had

come.

It was six and twenty days before Dschemil caught sight of a green spot

rising out of the sandy desert, and knew that the spring was near at

last. He hastened his steps, and soon was kneeling by its side, drinking

thirstily of the bubbling water. Then he lay down on the cool grass,

and began to think. ‘If the man was right, the castle must be somewhere

about. I had better sleep here to-night, and to-morrow I shall be able

to see where it is.’ So he slept long and peacefully. When he awoke

the sun was high, and he jumped up and washed his face and hands in the

spring, before going on his journey. He had not walked far, when the

castle suddenly appeared before him, though a moment before not a trace

of it could be seen. ‘How am I to get in?’ he thought. ‘I dare not

knock, lest the ogre should hear me. Perhaps it would be best for me

to climb up the wall, and wait to see what will happen. So he did, and

after sitting on the top for about an hour, a window above him opened,

and a voice said: ‘Dschemil!’ He looked up, and at the sight of

Dschemila, whom he had so long believed to be dead, he began to weep.

‘Dear cousin,’ she whispered, ‘what has brought you here?’

‘My grief at losing you.’

‘Oh! go away at once. If the ogre comes back he will kill you.’

‘I swear by your head, queen of my heart, that I have not found you only

to lose you again! If I must die, well, I must!’

‘Oh, what can I do for you?’

‘Anything you like!’

‘If I let you down a cord, can you make it fast under your arms, and

climb up?’

‘Of course I can,’ said he.

So Dschemila lowered the cord, and Dschemil tied it round him, and

climbed up to her window. Then they embraced each other tenderly, and

burst into tears of joy.

‘But what shall I do when the ogre returns?’ asked she.

‘Trust to me,’ he said.

Now there was a chest in the room, where Dschemila kept her clothes. And

she made Dschemil get into it, and lie at the bottom, and told him to

keep very still.

He was only hidden just in time, for the lid was hardly closed when

the ogre’s heavy tread was heard on the stairs. He flung open the door,

bringing men’s flesh for himself and lamb’s flesh for the maiden. ‘I

smell the smell of a man!’ he thundered. ‘What is he doing here?’

‘How could any one have come to this desert place?’ asked the girl, and

burst into tears.

‘Do not cry,’ said the ogre; ‘perhaps a raven has dropped some scraps

from his claws.’

‘Ah, yes, I was forgetting,’ answered she. ‘One did drop some bones

about.’

‘Well, burn them to powder,’ replied the ogre, ‘so that I may swallow

it.’

So the maiden took some bones and burned them, and gave them to the

ogre, saying, ‘Here is the powder, swallow it.’

And when he had swallowed the powder the ogre stretched himself out and

went to sleep.

In a little while the man’s flesh, which the maiden was cooking for the

ogre’s supper, called out and said:

 ‘Hist! Hist!

 A man lies in the kist!’

And the lamb’s flesh answered:

 ‘He is your brother,

 And cousin of the other.’

The ogre moved sleepily, and asked, ‘What did the meat say, Dschemila?’

‘Only that I must be sure to add salt.’

‘Well, add salt.’

‘Yes, I have done so,’ said she.

The ogre was soon sound asleep again, when the man’s flesh called out a

second time:

 ‘Hist! Hist!

 A man lies in the kist!’

And the lamb’s flesh answered:

 ‘He is your brother,

 And cousin of the other.’

‘What did it say, Dschemila?’ asked the ogre.

‘Only that I must add pepper.’

‘Well, add pepper.’

‘Yes, I have done so,’ said she.

The ogre had had a long day’s hunting, and could not keep himself awake.

In a moment his eyes were tight shut, and then the man’s flesh called

out for the third time:

 ‘Hist! Hist

 A man lies in the kist,’

And the lamb’s flesh answered:

 ‘He is your brother,

 And cousin of the other.’

‘What did it say, Dschemila?’ asked the ogre.

‘Only that it was ready, and that I had better take it off the fire.’

‘Then if it is ready, bring it to me, and I will eat it.’

So she brought it to him, and while he was eating she supped off the

lamb’s flesh herself, and managed to put some aside for her cousin.

When the ogre had finished, and had washed his hands, he said to

Dschemila: ‘Make my bed, for I am tired.’

So she made his bed, and put a nice soft pillow for his head, and tucked

him up.

‘Father,’ she said suddenly.

‘Well, what is it?’

‘Dear father, if you are really asleep, why are your eyes always open?’

‘Why do you ask that, Dschemila? Do you want to deal treacherously with

me?’

‘No, of course not, father. How could I, and what would be the use of

it?’

‘Well, why do you want to know?’

‘Because last night I woke up and saw the whole place shining in a red

light, which frightened me.’

‘That happens when I am fast asleep.’

‘And what is the good of the pin you always keep here so carefully?’

‘If I throw that pin in front of me, it turns into an iron mountain.’

‘And this darning needle?’

‘That becomes a sea.’

‘And this hatchet?’

‘That becomes a thorn hedge, which no one can pass through. But why do

you ask all these questions? I am sure you have something in your head.’

‘Oh, I just wanted to know; and how could anyone find me out here?’ and

she began to cry.

‘Oh, don’t cry, I was only in fun,’ said the ogre.

He was soon asleep again, and a yellow light shone through the castle.

‘Come quick!’ called Dschemil from the chest; ‘we must fly now while the

ogre is asleep.’

‘Not yet,’ she said, ‘there is a yellow light shining. I don’t think he

is asleep.’

So they waited for an hour. Then Dschemil whispered again: ‘Wake up!

There is no time to lose!’

‘Let me see if he is asleep,’ said she, and she peeped in, and saw a red

light shining. Then she stole back to her cousin, and asked, ‘But how

are we to get out?’

‘Get the rope, and I will let you down.’

So she fetched the rope, the hatchet, and the pin and the needles, and

said, ‘Take them, and put them in the pocket of your cloak, and be sure

not to lose them.’

Dschemil put them carefully in his pocket, and tied the rope round her,

and let her down over the wall.

‘Are you safe?’ he asked.

‘Yes, quite.’

‘Then untie the rope, so that I may draw it up.’

And Dschemila did as she was told, and in a few minutes he stood beside

her.

Now all this time the ogre was asleep, and had heard nothing. Then his

dog came to him and said, ‘O, sleeper, are you having pleasant dreams?

Dschemila has forsaken you and run away.’

The ogre got out of bed, gave the dog a kick, then went back again, and

slept till morning.

When it grew light, he rose, and called, ‘Dschemila! Dschemila!’ but he

only heard the echo of his own voice! Then he dressed himself quickly;

buckled on his sword and whistled to his dog, and followed the road

which he knew the fugitives must have taken. ‘Cousin,’ said Dschemila

suddenly, and turning round as she spoke.

‘What is it?’ answered he.

‘The ogre is coming after us. I saw him.’

‘But where is he? I don’t see him.’

‘Over there. He only looks about as tall as a needle.’

Then they both began to run as fast as they could, while the ogre and

his dog kept drawing always nearer. A few more steps, and he would have

been by their side, when Dschemila threw the darning needle behind her.

In a moment it became an iron mountain between them and their enemy.

‘We will break it down, my dog and I,’ cried the ogre in a rage, and

they dashed at the mountain till they had forced a path through, and

came ever nearer and nearer.

‘Cousin!’ said Dschemila suddenly.

‘What is it?’

‘The ogre is coming after us with his dog.’

‘You go on in front then,’ answered he; and they both ran on as fast as

they could, while the ogre and the dog drew always nearer and nearer.

‘They are close upon us!’ cried the maiden, glancing behind, ‘you must

throw the pin.’

So Dschemil took the pin from his cloak and threw it behind him, and a

dense thicket of thorns sprang up round them, which the ogre and his dog

could not pass through.

‘I will get through it somehow, if I burrow underground,’ cried he, and

very soon he and the dog were on the other side.

‘Cousin,’ said Dschemila, ‘they are close to us now.’

‘Go on in front, and fear nothing,’ replied Dschemil.

So she ran on a little way, and then stopped.

‘He is only a few yards away now,’ she said, and Dschemil flung the

hatchet on the ground, and it turned into a lake.

‘I will drink, and my dog shall drink, till it is dry,’ shrieked the

ogre, and the dog drank so much that it burst and died. But the ogre

did not stop for that, and soon the whole lake was nearly dry. Then he

exclaimed, ‘Dschemila, let your head become a donkey’s head, and your

hair fur!’

But when it was done, Dschemil looked at her in horror, and said, ‘She

is really a donkey, and not a woman at all!’

And he left her, and went home.

For two days poor Dschemila wandered about alone, weeping bitterly.

When her cousin drew near his native town, he began to think over his

conduct, and to feel ashamed of himself.

‘Perhaps by this time she has changed back to her proper shape,’ he said

to himself, ‘I will go and see!’

So he made all the haste he could, and at last he saw her seated on a

rock, trying to keep off the wolves, who longed to have her for dinner.

He drove them off and said, ‘Get up, dear cousin, you have had a narrow

escape.’

Dschemila stood up and answered, ‘Bravo, my friend. You persuaded me to

fly with you, and then left me helplessly to my fate.’

‘Shall I tell you the truth?’ asked he.

‘Tell it.’

‘I thought you were a witch, and I was afraid of you.’

‘Did you not see me before my transformation? and did you not watch it

happen under your very eyes, when the ogre bewitched me?’

‘What shall I do?’ said Dschemil. ‘If I take you into the town, everyone

will laugh, and say, “Is that a new kind of toy you have got? It has

hands like a woman, feet like a woman, the body of a woman; but its head

is the head of an ass, and its hair is fur.”’

‘Well, what do you mean to do with me?’ asked Dschemila. ‘Better take me

home to my mother by night, and tell no one anything about it.’

‘So I will,’ said he.

They waited where they were till it was nearly dark, then Dschemil

brought his cousin home.

‘Is that Dschemil?’ asked the mother when he knocked softly.

‘Yes, it is.’

‘And have you found her?’

‘Yes, and I have brought her to you.’

‘Oh, where is she? let me see her!’ cried the mother.

‘Here, behind me,’ answered Dschemil.

But when the poor woman caught sight of her daughter, she shrieked, and

exclaimed, ‘Are you making fun of me? When did I ever give birth to an

ass?’

‘Hush!’ said Dschemil, ‘it is not necessary to let the whole world know!

And if you look at her body, you will see two scars on it.’

‘Mother,’ sobbed Dschemila, ‘do you really not know your own daughter?’

‘Yes, of course I know her.’

‘What are her two scars then?’

‘On her thigh is a scar from the bite of a dog, and on her breast is the

mark of a burn, where she pulled a lamp over her when she was little.’

‘Then look at me, and see if I am not your daughter,’ said Dschemila,

throwing off her clothes and showing her two scars.

And at the sight her mother embraced her, weeping.

‘Dear daughter,’ she cried, ‘what evil fate has befallen you?’

‘It was the ogre who carried me off first, and then bewitched me,’

answered Dschemila.

‘But what is to be done with you?’ asked her mother.

‘Hide me away, and tell no one anything about me. And you, dear cousin,

say nothing to the neighbours, and if they should put questions, you can

make answer that I have not yet been found.’

‘So I will,’ replied he.

Then he and her mother took her upstairs and hid her in a cupboard,

where she stayed for a whole month, only going out to walk when all the

world was asleep.

Meanwhile Dschemil had returned to his own home, where his father and

mother, his brothers and neighbours, greeted him joyfully.

‘When did you come back?’ said they, ‘and have you found Dschemila?’

‘No, I searched the whole world after her, and could hear nothing of

her.’

‘Did you part company with the man who started with you?’

‘Yes; after three days he got so weak and useless he could not go on.

It must be a month by now since he reached home again. I went on and

visited every castle, and looked in every house. But there were no signs

of her; and so I gave it up.’

And they answered him: ‘We told you before that it was no good. An ogre

or an ogress must have snapped her up, and how can you expect to find

her?’

‘I loved her too much to be still,’ he said.

But his friends did not understand, and soon they spoke to him again

about it.

‘We will seek for a wife for you. There are plenty of girls prettier

than Dschemila.’

‘I dare say; but I don’t want them.’

‘But what will you do with all the cushions and carpets, and beautiful

things you bought for your house?’

‘They can stay in the chests.’

‘But the moths will eat them! For a few weeks, it is of no consequence,

but after a year or two they will be quite useless.’

‘And if they have to lie there ten years I will have Dschemila, and her

only, for my wife. For a month, or even two months, I will rest here

quietly. Then I will go and seek her afresh.’

‘Oh, you are quite mad! Is she the only maiden in the world? There are

plenty of others better worth having than she is.’

‘If there are I have not seen them! And why do you make all this fuss?

Every man knows his own business best.

‘Why, it is you who are making all the fuss yourself.’

But Dschemil turned and went into the house, for he did not want to

quarrel.

Three months later a Jew, who was travelling across the desert, came to

the castle, and laid himself down under the wall to rest.

In the evening the ogre saw him there and said to him, ‘Jew, what are

you doing here? Have you anything to sell?’

‘I have only some clothes,’ answered the Jew, who was in mortal terror

of the ogre.

‘Oh, don’t be afraid of me,’ said the ogre, laughing. ‘I shall not eat

you. Indeed, I mean to go a bit of the way with you myself.’

‘I am ready, gracious sir,’ replied the Jew, rising to his feet.

‘Well, go straight on till you reach a town, and in that town you will

find a maiden called Dschemila and a young man called Dschemil. Take

this mirror and this comb with you, and say to Dschemila, “Your father,

the ogre, greets you, and begs you to look at your face in this mirror,

and it will appear as it was before, and to comb your hair with this

comb, and it will be as formerly.” If you do not carry out my orders, I

will eat you the next time we meet.’

‘Oh, I will obey you punctually,’ cried the Jew.

After thirty days the Jew entered the gate of the town, and sat down in

the first street he came to, hungry, thirsty, and very tired.

Quite by chance, Dschemil happened to pass by, and seeing a man sitting

there, full in the glare of the sun, he stopped, and said, ‘Get up at

once, Jew; you will have a sunstroke if you sit in such a place.’

‘Ah, good sir,’ replied the Jew, ‘for a whole month I have been

travelling, and I am too tired to move.’

‘Which way did you come?’ asked Dschemil.

‘From out there,’ answered the Jew pointing behind him.

‘And you have been travelling for a month, you say? Well, did you see

anything remarkable?’

‘Yes, good sir; I saw a castle, and lay down to rest under its shadow.

And an ogre woke me, and told me to come to this town, where I should

find a young man called Dschemil, and a girl called Dschemila.’

‘My name is Dschemil. What does the ogre want with me?’

‘He gave me some presents for Dschemila. How can I see her?’

‘Come with me, and you shall give them into her own hands.’

So the two went together to the house of Dschemil’s uncle, and Dschemil

led the Jew into his aunt’s room.

‘Aunt!’ he cried, ‘this Jew who is with me has come from the ogre, and

has brought with him, as presents, a mirror and a comb which the ogre

has sent her.’

‘But it may be only some wicked trick on the part of the ogre,’ said

she.

‘Oh, I don’t think so,’ answered the young man, ‘give her the things.’

Then the maiden was called, and she came out of her hiding place, and

went up to the Jew, saying, ‘Where have you come from, Jew?’

‘From your father the ogre.’

‘And what errand did he send you on?’

‘He told me I was to give you this mirror and this comb, and to say

“Look in this mirror, and comb your hair with this comb, and both will

become as they were formerly.”’

And Dschemila took the mirror and looked into it, and combed her hair

with the comb, and she had no longer an ass’s head, but the face of a

beautiful maiden.

Great was the joy of both mother and cousin at this wonderful sight,

and the news that Dschemila had returned soon spread, and the neighbours

came flocking in with greetings.

‘When did you come back?’

‘My cousin brought me.’

‘Why, he told us he could not find you!’

‘Oh, I did that on purpose,’ answered Dschemil. ‘I did not want everyone

to know.’

Then he turned to his father and his mother, his brothers and his

sisters-in-law, and said, ‘We must set to work at once, for the wedding

will be to-day.’

A beautiful litter was prepared to carry the bride to her new home, but

she shrank back, saying, ‘I am afraid, lest the ogre should carry me off

again.’

‘How can the ogre get at you when we are all here?’ they said. ‘There

are two thousand of us all told, and every man has his sword.’

‘He will manage it somehow,’ answered Dschemila, ‘he is a powerful

king!’

‘She is right,’ said an old man. ‘Take away the litter, and let her go

on foot if she is afraid.’

‘But it is absurd!’ exclaimed the rest; ‘how can the ogre get hold of

her?’

‘I will not go,’ said Dschemila again. ‘You do not know that monster; I

do.’

And while they were disputing the bridegroom arrived.

‘Let her alone. She shall stay in her father’s house. After all, I can

live here, and the wedding feast shall be made ready.’

And so they were married at last, and died without having had a single

quarrel.

[Marehen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis,]

Janni and the Draken

Once there was a man who shunned the world, and lived in the wilderness.

He owned nothing but a flock of sheep, whose milk and wool he sold, and

so procured himself bread to eat; he also carried wooden spoons, and

sold them. He had a wife and one little girl, and after a long time

his wife had another child. The evening it was born the man went to

the nearest village to fetch a nurse, and on the way he met a monk who

begged him for a night’s lodging. This the man willingly granted, and

took him home with him. There being no one far nor near to baptize the

child, the man asked the monk to do him this service, and the child was

given the name of Janni.

In the course of time Janni’s parents died, and he and his sister were

left alone in the world; soon affairs went badly with them, so they

determined to wander away to seek their fortune. In packing up, the

sister found a knife which the monk had left for his godson, and this

she gave to her brother.

Then they went on their way, taking with them the three sheep which were

all that remained of their flocks. After wandering for three days

they met a man with three dogs who proposed that they should exchange

animals, he taking the sheep, and they the dogs. The brother and sister

were quite pleased at this arrangement, and after the exchange was made

they separated, and went their different ways.

Janni and his sister in course of time came to a great castle, in which

dwelt forty Draken, who, when they heard that Janni had come, fled forty

fathoms underground.

So Janni found the castle deserted, and abode there with his sister, and

every day went out to hunt with the weapons the Draken had left in the

castle.

One day, when he was away hunting, one of the Draken came up to get

provisions, not knowing that there was anyone in the castle. When he saw

Janni’s sister he was terrified, but she told him not to be afraid, and

by-and-by they fell in love with each other, for every time that Janni

went to hunt the sister called the Drakos up. Thus they went on making

love to each other till at length, unknown to Janni, they got married.

Then, when it was too late, the sister repented, and was afraid of

Janni’s wrath when he found it out.

One day the Drakos came to her, and said: ‘You must pretend to be ill,

and when Janni asks what ails you, and what you want, you must answer:

“Cherries,” and when he inquires where these are to be found, you must

say: “There are some in a garden a day’s journey from here.” Then your

brother will go there, and will never come back, for there dwell three

of my brothers who will look after him well.’

Then the sister did as the Drakos advised, and next day Janni set out to

fetch the cherries, taking his three dogs with him. When he came to the

garden where the cherries grew he jumped off his horse, drank some water

from the spring, which rose there, and fell directly into a deep sleep.

The Draken came round about to eat him, but the dogs flung themselves on

them and tore them in pieces, and scratched a grave in the ground with

their paws, and buried the Draken so that Janni might not see their dead

bodies. When Janni awoke, and saw his dogs all covered with blood, he

believed that they had caught, somewhere, a wild beast, and was angry

because they had left none of it for him. But he plucked the cherries,

and took them back to his sister.

When the Drakos heard that Janni had come back, he fled for fear forty

fathoms underground. And the sister ate the cherries and declared

herself well again.

The next day, when Janni was gone to hunt, the Drakos came out, and

advised the sister that she should pretend to be ill again, and when her

brother asked her what she would like, she should answer ‘Quinces,’ and

when he inquired where these were to be found, she should say: ‘In a

garden distant about two days’ journey.’ Then would Janni certainly be

destroyed, for there dwelt six brothers of the Drakos, each of whom had

two heads.

The sister did as she was advised, and next day Janni again set

off, taking his three dogs with him. When he came to the garden he

dismounted, sat down to rest a little, and fell fast asleep. First there

came three Draken round about to eat him, and when these three had been

worried by the dogs, there came three others who were worried in like

manner. Then the dogs again dug a grave and buried the dead Draken, that

their master might not see them. When Janni awoke and beheld the dogs

all covered with blood, he thought, as before, that they had killed a

wild beast, and was again angry with them for leaving him nothing. But

he took the quinces and brought them back to his sister, who, when she

had eaten them, declared herself better. The Drakos, when he heard that

Janni had come back, fled for fear forty fathoms deeper underground.

Next day, when Janni was hunting, the Drakos went to the sister and

advised that she should again pretend to be ill, and should beg for some

pears, which grew in a garden three days’ journey from the castle. From

this quest Janni would certainly never return, for there dwelt nine

brothers of the Drakos, each of whom had three heads.

The sister did as she was told, and next day Janni, taking his three

dogs with him, went to get the pears. When he came to the garden he laid

himself down to rest, and soon fell asleep.

Then first came three Draken to eat him, and when the dogs had worried

these, six others came and fought the dogs a long time. The noise of

this combat awoke Janni, and he slew the Draken, and knew at last why

the dogs were covered with blood.

After that he freed all whom the Draken held prisoners, amongst others,

a king’s daughter. Out of gratitude she would have taken him for her

husband; but he put her off, saying: ‘For the kindness that I have been

able to do to you, you shall receive in this castle all the blind and

lame who pass this way.’ The princess promised him to do so, and on his

departure gave him a ring.

So Janni plucked the pears and took them to his sister, who, when she

had eaten them, declared she felt better. When, however, the Drakos

heard that Janni had come back yet a third time safe and sound, he fled

for fright forty fathoms deeper underground; and, next day, when Janni

was away hunting, he crept out and said to the sister: ‘Now are we

indeed both lost, unless you find out from him wherein his strength

lies, and then between us we will contrive to do away with him.’

When, therefore, Janni had come back from hunting, and sat at evening

with his sister by the fire, she begged him to tell her wherein lay

his strength, and he answered: ‘It lies in my two fingers; if these are

bound together then all my strength disappears.’

‘That I will not believe,’ said the sister, ‘unless I see it for

myself.’

Then he let her tie his fingers together with a thread, and immediately

he became powerless. Then the sister called up the Drakos, who, when he

had come forth, tore out Janni’s eyes, gave them to his dogs to eat, and

threw him into a dry well.

Now it happened that some travellers, going to draw water from this

well, heard Janni groaning at the bottom. They came near, and asked him

where he was, and he begged them to draw him up from the well, for he

was a poor unfortunate man.

The travellers let a rope down and drew him up to daylight. It was not

till then that he first became aware that he was blind, and he begged

the travellers to lead him to the country of the king whose daughter he

had freed, and they would be well repaid for their trouble.

When they had brought him there he sent to beg the princess to come to

him; but she did not recognise him till he had shown her the ring she

had given him.

Then she remembered him, and took him with her into the castle.

When she learnt what had befallen him she called together all the

sorceresses in the country in order that they should tell her where the

eyes were. At last she found one who declared that she knew where they

were, and that she could restore them. This sorceress then went straight

to the castle where dwelt the sister and the Drakos, and gave something

to the dogs to eat which caused the eyes to reappear. She took them with

her and put them back in Janni’s head, so that he saw as well as before.

Then he returned to the castle of the Drakos, whom he slew as well as

his sister; and, taking his dogs with him, went back to the princess and

they were immediately married.

The Partnership of the Thief and the Liar.

There was once upon a time a thief, who, being out of a job, was

wandering by himself up and down the seashore. As he walked he passed a

man who was standing still, looking at the waves.

‘I wonder,’ said the thief, addressing the stranger, ‘if you have ever

seen a stone swimming?’

‘Most certainly I have,’ replied the other man, ‘and, what is more, I

saw the same stone jump out of the water and fly through the air.’

‘This is capital,’ replied the thief. ‘You and I must go into

partnership. We shall certainly make our fortunes. Let us start together

for the palace of the king of the neighbouring country. When we get

there, I will go into his presence alone, and will tell him the most

startling thing I can invent. Then you must follow and back up my lie.’

Having agreed to do this, they set out on their travels. After several

days’ journeying, they reached the town where the king’s palace was, and

here they parted for a few hours, while the thief sought an interview

with the king, and begged his majesty to give him a glass of beer.

‘That is impossible,’ said the king, ‘as this year there has been a

failure of all the crops, and of the hops and the vines; so we have

neither wine nor beer in the whole kingdom.’

‘How extraordinary!’ answered the thief. ‘I have just come from a

country where the crops were so fine that I saw twelve barrels of beer

made out of one branch of hops.’

‘I bet you three hundred florins that is not true,’ answered the king.

‘And I bet you three hundred florins it is true,’ replied the thief.

Then each staked his three hundred florins, and the king said he would

decide the question by sending a servant into that country to see if it

was true.

So the servant set out on horseback, and on the way he met a man, and

he asked him whence he came. And the man told him that he came from the

self-same country to which the servant was at that moment bound.

‘If that is the case,’ said the servant, ‘you can tell me how high the

hops grow in your country, and how many barrels of beer can be brewed

from one branch?’

‘I can’t tell you that,’ answered the man, ‘but I happened to be present

when the hops were being gathered in, and I saw that it took three men

with axes three days to cut down one branch.’

Then the servant thought that he might save himself a long journey; so

he gave the man ten florins, and told him he must repeat to the king

what he had just told him. And when they got back to the palace, they

came together into the king’s presence.

And the king asked him: ‘Well, is it true about the hops?’

‘Yes, sire, it is,’ answered the servant; ‘and here is a man I have

brought with me from the country to confirm the tale.’

So the king paid the thief the three hundred florins; and the partners

once more set out together in search of adventures. As they journeyed,

the thief said to his comrade: ‘I will now go to another king, and will

tell him something still more startling; and you must follow and back up

my lie, and we shall get some money out of him; just see if we don’t.’

When they reached the next kingdom, the thief presented himself to

the king, and requested him to give him a cauliflower. And the

king answered: ‘Owing to a blight among the vegetables we have no

cauliflower.’

‘That is strange,’ answered the thief. ‘I have just come from a country

where it grows so well that one head of cauliflower filled twelve

water-tubs.’

‘I don’t believe it,’ answered the king.

‘I bet you six hundred florins it is true,’ replied the thief.

‘And I bet you six hundred florins it is not true,’ answered the king.

And he sent for a servant, and ordered him to start at once for the

country whence the thief had come, to find out if his story of the

cauliflower was true. On his journey the servant met with a man.

Stopping his horse he asked him where he came from, and the man replied

that he came from the country to which the other was travelling.

‘If that is the case,’ said the servant, ‘you can tell me to what size

cauliflower grows in your country? Is it so large that one head fills

twelve water-tubs?’

‘I have not seen that,’ answered the man. ‘But I saw twelve waggons,

drawn by twelve horses, carrying one head of cauliflower to the market.’

And the servant answered: ‘Here are ten florins for you, my man, for you

have saved me a long journey. Come with me now, and tell the king what

you have just told me.’

‘All right,’ said the man, and they went together to the palace; and

when the king asked the servant if he had found out the truth about

the cauliflower, the servant replied: ‘Sire, all that you heard was

perfectly true; here is a man from the country who will tell you so.’

So the king had to pay the thief the six hundred florins. And the two

partners set out once more on their travels, with their nine hundred

florins. When they reached the country of the neighbouring king, the

thief entered the royal presence, and began conversation by asking if

his majesty knew that in an adjacent kingdom there was a town with a

church steeple on which a bird had alighted, and that the steeple was

so high, and the bird’s beak so long, that it had pecked the stars till

some of them fell out of the sky.

‘I don’t believe it,’ said the king.

‘Nevertheless I am prepared to bet twelve hundred florins that it is

true,’ answered the thief.

‘And I bet twelve hundred florins that it is a lie,’ replied the king.

And he straightway sent a servant into the neighbouring country to find

out the truth.

As he rode, the servant met a man coming in the opposite direction. So

he hailed him and asked him where he came from. And the man replied

that he came out of the very town to which the man was bound. Then the

servant asked him if the story they had heard about the bird with the

long beak was true.

‘I don’t know about that,’ answered the man, ‘as I have never seen the

bird; but I once saw twelve men shoving all their might and main with

brooms to push a monster egg into a cellar.’

‘That is capital,’ answered the servant, presenting the man with ten

florins. ‘Come and tell your tale to the king, and you will save me a

long journey.’

So, when the story was repeated to the king, there was nothing for him

to do but to pay the thief the twelve hundred florins.

Then the two partners set out again with their ill-gotten gains, which

they proceeded to divide into two equal shares; but the thief kept back

three of the florins that belonged to the liar’s half of the booty.

Shortly afterwards they each married, and settled down in homes of their

own with their wives. One day the liar discovered that he had been

done out of three florins by his partner, so he went to his house and

demanded them from him.

‘Come next Saturday, and I will give them to you,’ answered the thief.

But as he had no intention of giving the liar the money, when Saturday

morning came he stretched himself out stiff and stark upon the bed, and

told his wife she was to say he was dead. So the wife rubbed her eyes

with an onion, and when the liar appeared at the door, she met him in

tears, and told him that as her husband was dead he could not be paid

the three florins.

But the liar, who knew his partner’s tricks, instantly suspected the

truth, and said: ‘As he has not paid me, I will pay him out with three

good lashes of my riding whip.’

At these words the thief sprang to his feet, and, appearing at the door,

promised his partner that if he would return the following Saturday he

would pay him. So the liar went away satisfied with this promise.

But when Saturday morning came the thief got up early and hid himself

under a truss of hay in the hay-loft.

When the liar appeared to demand his three florins, the wife met him

with tears in her eyes, and told him that her husband was dead.

‘Where have you buried him?’ asked the liar.

‘In the hay-loft,’ answered the wife.

‘Then I will go there, and take away some hay in payment of his debt,’

said the liar. And proceeding to the hay-loft, he began to toss about

the hay with a pitchfork, prodding it into the trusses of hay, till, in

terror of his life, the thief crept out and promised his partner to pay

him the three florins on the following Saturday.

When the day came he got up at sunrise, and going down into the crypt of

a neighbouring chapel, stretched himself out quite still and stiff in an

old stone coffin. But the liar, who was quite as clever as his partner,

very soon bethought him of the crypt, and set out for the chapel,

confident that he would shortly discover the hiding-place of his friend.

He had just entered the crypt, and his eyes were not yet accustomed

to the darkness, when he heard the sound of whispering at the grated

windows. Listening intently, he overheard the plotting of a band of

robbers, who had brought their treasure to the crypt, meaning to hide

it there, while they set out on fresh adventures. All the time they were

speaking they were removing the bars from the window, and in another

minute they would all have entered the crypt, and discovered the liar.

Quick as thought he wound his mantle round him and placed himself,

standing stiff and erect, in a niche in the wall, so that in the dim

light he looked just like an old stone statue. As soon as the robbers

entered the crypt, they set about the work of dividing their treasure.

Now, there were twelve robbers, but by mistake the chief of the band

divided the gold into thirteen heaps. When he saw his mistake he said

they had not time to count it all over again, but that the thirteenth

heap should belong to whoever among them could strike off the head of

the old stone statue in the niche with one stroke. With these words he

took up an axe, and approached the niche where the liar was standing.

But, just as he had waved the axe over his head ready to strike, a voice

was heard from the stone coffin saying, in sepulchral tones: ‘Clear out

of this, or the dead will arise from their coffins, and the statues

will descend from the walls, and you will be driven out more dead than

alive.’ And with a bound the thief jumped out of his coffin and the

liar from his niche, and the robbers were so terrified that they ran

helter-skelter out of the crypt, leaving all their gold behind them, and

vowing that they would never put foot inside the haunted place again.

So the partners divided the gold between them, and carried it to their

homes; and history tells us no more about them.

Fortunatus and His Purse

Once upon a time there lived in the city of Famagosta, in the island of

Cyprus, a rich man called Theodorus. He ought to have been the happiest

person in the whole world, as he had all he could wish for, and a wife

and little son whom he loved dearly; but unluckily, after a short time

he always grew tired of everything, and had to seek new pleasures. When

people are made like this the end is generally the same, and before

Fortunatus (for that was the boy’s name) was ten years old, his father

had spent all his money and had not a farthing left.

But though Theodorus had been so foolish he was not quite without

sense, and set about getting work at once. His wife, too, instead of

reproaching him sent away the servants and sold their fine horses, and

did all the work of the house herself, even washing the clothes of her

husband and child.

Thus time passed till Fortunatus was sixteen. One day when they were

sitting at supper, the boy said to Theodorus, ‘Father, why do you look

so sad. Tell me what is wrong, and perhaps I can help you.’

‘Ah, my son, I have reason enough to be sad; but for me you would now

have been enjoying every kind of pleasure, instead of being buried in

this tiny house.’

‘Oh, do not let that trouble you,’ replied Fortunatus, ‘it is time I

made some money for myself. To be sure I have never been taught any

trade. Still there must be something I can do. I will go and walk on the

seashore and think about it.’

Very soon--sooner than he expected--a chance came, and Fortunatus, like

a wise boy, seized on it at once. The post offered him was that of page

to the Earl of Flanders, and as the Earl’s daughter was just going to

be married, splendid festivities were held in her honour, and at some of

the tilting matches Fortunatus was lucky enough to win the prize. These

prizes, together with presents from the lords and ladies of the court,

who liked him for his pleasant ways, made Fortunatus feel quite a rich

man.

But though his head was not turned by the notice taken of him, it

excited the envy of some of the other pages about the Court, and one of

them, called Robert, invented a plot to move Fortunatus out of his way.

So he told the young man that the Earl had taken a dislike to him and

meant to kill him; Fortunatus believed the story, and packing up his

fine clothes and money, slipped away before dawn.

He went to a great many big towns and lived well, and as he was generous

and not wiser than most youths of his age, he very soon found himself

penniless. Like his father, he then began to think of work, and tramped

half over Brittany in search of it. Nobody seemed to want him, and he

wandered about from one place to another, till he found himself in a

dense wood, without any paths, and not much light. Here he spent two

whole days, with nothing to eat and very little water to drink, going

first in one direction and then in another, but never being able to find

his way out. During the first night he slept soundly, and was too tired

to fear either man or beast, but when darkness came on for the second

time, and growls were heard in the distance, he grew frightened and

looked about for a high tree out of reach of his enemies. Hardly had he

settled himself comfortably in one of the forked branches, when a lion

walked up to a spring that burst from a rock close to the tree, and

crouching down drank greedily. This was bad enough, but after all, lions

do not climb trees, and as long as Fortunatus stayed up on his perch, he

was quite safe. But no sooner was the lion out of sight, than his

place was taken by a bear, and bears, as Fortunatus knew very well, are

tree-climbers. His heart beat fast, and not without reason, for as the

bear turned away he looked up and saw Fortunatus!

Now in those days every young man carried a sword slung to his belt, and

it was a fashion that came in very handily for Fortunatus. He drew his

sword, and when the bear got within a yard of him he made a fierce lunge

forward. The bear, wild with pain, tried to spring, but the bough he was

standing on broke with his weight, and he fell heavily to the ground.

Then Fortunatus descended from his tree (first taking good care to see

no other wild animals were in sight) and killed him with a single blow.

He was just thinking he would light a fire and make a hearty dinner off

bear’s flesh, which is not at all bad eating, when he beheld a beautiful

lady standing by his side leaning on a wheel, and her eyes hidden by a

bandage.

‘I am Dame Fortune,’ she said, ‘and I have a gift for you. Shall it be

wisdom, strength, long life, riches, health, or beauty? Think well, and

tell me what you will have.’

But Fortunatus, who had proved the truth of the proverb that ‘It’s ill

thinking on an empty stomach,’ answered quickly, ‘Good lady, let me have

riches in such plenty that I may never again be as hungry as I am now.’

And the lady held out a purse and told him he had only to put his hand

into it, and he and his children would always find ten pieces of gold.

But when they were dead it would be a magic purse no longer.

At this news Fortunatus was beside himself with joy, and could hardly

find words to thank the lady. But she told him that the best thing he

could do was to find his way out of the wood, and before bidding him

farewell pointed out which path he should take. He walked along it as

fast as his weakness would let him, until a welcome light at a little

distance showed him that a house was near. It turned out to be an inn,

but before entering Fortunatus thought he had better make sure of the

truth of what the lady had told him, and took out the purse and looked

inside. Sure enough there were the ten pieces of gold, shining brightly.

Then Fortunatus walked boldly up to the inn, and ordered them to get

ready a good supper at once, as he was very hungry, and to bring him the

best wine in the house. And he seemed to care so little what he spent

that everybody thought he was a great lord, and vied with each other who

should run quickest when he called.

After a night passed in a soft bed, Fortunatus felt so much better that

he asked the landlord if he could find him some men-servants, and tell

him where any good horses were to be got. The next thing was to provide

himself with smart clothes, and then to take a big house where he

could give great feasts to the nobles and beautiful ladies who lived in

palaces round about.

In this manner a whole year soon slipped away, and Fortunatus was so

busy amusing himself that he never once remembered his parents whom he

had left behind in Cyprus. But though he was thoughtless, he was not

bad-hearted. As soon as their existence crossed his mind, he set about

making preparations to visit them, and as he was not fond of being alone

he looked round for some one older and wiser than himself to travel with

him. It was not long before he had the good luck to come across an

old man who had left his wife and children in a far country many years

before, when he went out into the world to seek the fortune which he

never found. He agreed to accompany Fortunatus back to Cyprus, but only

on condition he should first be allowed to return for a few weeks to

his own home before venturing to set sail for an island so strange and

distant. Fortunatus agreed to his proposal, and as he was always fond of

anything new, said that he would go with him.

The journey was long, and they had to cross many large rivers, and climb

over high mountains, and find their way through thick woods, before they

reached at length the old man’s castle. His wife and children had almost

given up hopes of seeing him again, and crowded eagerly round him.

Indeed, it did not take Fortunatus five minutes to fall in love with the

youngest daughter, the most beautiful creature in the whole world, whose

name was Cassandra.

‘Give her to me for my wife,’ he said to the old man, ‘and let us all go

together to Famagosta.’

So a ship was bought big enough to hold Fortunatus, the old man and his

wife, and their ten children--five of them sons and five daughters. And

the day before they sailed the wedding was celebrated with magnificent

rejoicings, and everybody thought that Fortunatus must certainly be

a prince in disguise. But when they reached Cyprus, he learned to his

sorrow that both his father and mother were dead, and for some time

he shut himself up in his house and would see nobody, full of shame at

having forgotten them all these years. Then he begged that the old man

and his wife would remain with him, and take the place of his parents.

For twelve years Fortunatus and Cassandra and their two little boys

lived happily in Famagosta. They had a beautiful house and everything

they could possibly want, and when Cassandra’s sisters married the purse

provided them each with a fortune. But at last Fortunatus grew tired of

staying at home, and thought he should like to go out and see the

world again. Cassandra shed many tears at first when he told her of his

wishes, and he had a great deal of trouble to persuade her to give her

consent. But on his promising to return at the end of two years she

agreed to let him go. Before he went away he showed her three chests

of gold, which stood in a room with an iron door, and walls twelve feet

thick. ‘If anything should happen to me,’ he said, ‘and I should never

come back, keep one of the chests for yourself, and give the others to

our two sons.’ Then he embraced them all and took ship for Alexandria.

The wind was fair and in a few days they entered the harbour, where

Fortunatus was informed by a man whom he met on landing, that if he

wished to be well received in the town, he must begin by making a

handsome present to the Sultan. ‘That is easily done,’ said Fortunatus,

and went into a goldsmith’s shop, where he bought a large gold cup,

which cost five thousand pounds. This gift so pleased the Sultan that he

ordered a hundred casks of spices to be given to Fortunatus; Fortunatus

put them on board his ship, and commanded the captain to return to

Cyprus and deliver them to his wife, Cassandra. He next obtained an

audience of the Sultan, and begged permission to travel through the

country, which the Sultan readily gave him, adding some letters to the

rulers of other lands which Fortunatus might wish to visit.

Filled with delight at feeling himself free to roam through the world

once more, Fortunatus set out on his journey without losing a day. From

court to court he went, astonishing everyone by the magnificence of his

dress and the splendour of his presents. At length he grew as tired of

wandering as he had been of staying at home, and returned to Alexandria,

where he found the same ship that had brought him from Cyprus lying in

the harbour. Of course the first thing he did was to pay his respects to

the Sultan, who was eager to hear about his adventures.

When Fortunatus had told them all, the Sultan observed: ‘Well, you

have seen many wonderful things, but I have something to show you more

wonderful still;’ and he led him into a room where precious stones lay

heaped against the walls. Fortunatus’ eyes were quite dazzled, but the

Sultan went on without pausing and opened a door at the farther end. As

far as Fortunatus could see, the cupboard was quite bare, except for a

little red cap, such as soldiers wear in Turkey.

‘Look at this,’ said the Sultan.

‘But there is nothing very valuable about it,’ answered Fortunatus.

‘I’ve seen a dozen better caps than that, this very day.’

‘Ah,’ said the Sultan, ‘you do not know what you are talking about.

Whoever puts this cap on his head and wishes himself in any place, will

find himself there in a moment.’

‘But who made it?’ asked Fortunatus.

‘That I cannot tell you,’ replied the Sultan.

‘Is it very heavy to wear?’ asked Fortunatus.

‘No, quite light,’ replied the Sultan, ‘just feel it.’

Fortunatus took the cap and put it on his head, and then, without

thinking, wished himself back in the ship that was starting for

Famagosta. In a second he was standing at the prow, while the anchor

was being weighed, and while the Sultan was repenting of his folly in

allowing Fortunatus to try on the cap, the vessel was making fast for

Cyprus.

When it arrived, Fortunatus found his wife and children well, but the

two old people were dead and buried. His sons had grown tall and strong,

but unlike their father had no wish to see the world, and found their

chief pleasure in hunting and tilting. In the main, Fortunatus was

content to stay quietly at home, and if a restless fit did seize upon

him, he was able to go away for a few hours without being missed, thanks

to the cap, which he never sent back to the Sultan.

By-and-by he grew old, and feeling that he had not many days to live,

he sent for his two sons, and showing them the purse and cap, he said to

them: ‘Never part with these precious possessions. They are worth more

than all the gold and lands I leave behind me. But never tell their

secret, even to your wife or dearest friend. That purse has served me

well for forty years, and no one knows whence I got my riches.’ Then

he died and was buried by his wife Cassandra, and he was mourned in

Famagosta for many years.

The Goat-faced Girl

There was once upon a time a peasant called Masaniello who had twelve

daughters. They were exactly like the steps of a staircase, for there

was just a year between each sister. It was all the poor man could do to

bring up such a large family, and in order to provide food for them he

used to dig in the fields all day long. In spite of his hard work he

only just succeeded in keeping the wolf from the door, and the poor

little girls often went hungry to bed.

One day, when Masaniello was working at the foot of a high mountain, he

came upon the mouth of a cave which was so dark and gloomy that even

the sun seemed afraid to enter it. Suddenly a huge green lizard appeared

from the inside and stood before Masaniello, who nearly went out of his

mind with terror, for the beast was as big as a crocodile and quite as

fierce looking.

But the lizard sat down beside him in the most friendly manner, and

said: ‘Don’t be afraid, my good man, I am not going to hurt you; on the

contrary, I am most anxious to help you.’

When the peasant heard these words he knelt before the lizard and said:

‘Dear lady, for I know not what to call you, I am in your power; but I

beg of you to be merciful, for I have twelve wretched little daughters

at home who are dependent on me.’

‘That’s the very reason why I have come to you,’ replied the lizard.

‘Bring me your youngest daughter to-morrow morning. I promise to bring

her up as if she were my own child, and to look upon her as the apple of

my eye.’

When Masaniello heard her words he was very unhappy, because he felt

sure, from the lizard’s wanting one of his daughters, the youngest and

tenderest too, that the poor little girl would only serve as dessert for

the terrible creature’s supper. At the same time he said to himself,

‘If I refuse her request, she will certainly eat me up on the spot. If

I give her what she asks she does indeed take part of myself, but if I

refuse she will take the whole of me. What am I to do, and how in the

world am I to get out of the difficulty?’

As he kept muttering to himself the lizard said, ‘Make up your mind to

do as I tell you at once. I desire to have your youngest daughter, and

if you won’t comply with my wish, I can only say it will be the worse

for you.’

Seeing that there was nothing else to be done, Masaniello set off for

his home, and arrived there looking so white and wretched that his wife

asked him at once: ‘What has happened to you, my dear husband? Have you

quarrelled with anyone, or has the poor donkey fallen down?’

‘Neither the one nor the other,’ answered her husband,’ but something

far worse than either. A terrible lizard has nearly frightened me out

of my senses, for she threatened that if I did not give her our youngest

daughter, she would make me repent it. My head is going round like a

mill-wheel, and I don’t know what to do. I am indeed between the Devil

and the Deep Sea. You know how dearly I love Renzolla, and yet, if I

fail to bring her to the lizard to-morrow morning, I must say farewell

to life. Do advise me what to do.’

When his wife had heard all he had to say, she said to him: ‘How do you

know, my dear husband, that the lizard is really our enemy? May she not

be a friend in disguise? And your meeting with her may be the beginning

of better things and the end of all our misery. Therefore go and take

the child to her, for my heart tells me that you will never repent doing

so.’

Masaniello was much comforted by her words, and next morning as soon as

it was light he took his little daughter by the hand and led her to the

cave.

The lizard, who was awaiting the peasant’s arrival, came forward to meet

him, and taking the girl by the hand, she gave the father a sack full

of gold, and said: ‘Go and marry your other daughters, and give them

dowries with this gold, and be of good cheer, for Renzolla will have

both father and mother in me; it is a great piece of luck for her that

she has fallen into my hands.’

Masaniello, quite overcome with gratitude, thanked the lizard, and

returned home to his wife.

As soon as it was known how rich the peasant had become, suitors for the

hands of his daughters were not wanting, and very soon he married them

all off; and even then there was enough gold left to keep himself and

his wife in comfort and plenty all their days.

As soon as the lizard was left alone with Renzolla, she changed the cave

into a beautiful palace, and led the girl inside. Here she brought her

up like a little princess, and the child wanted for nothing. She gave

her sumptuous food to eat, beautiful clothes to wear, and a thousand

servants to wait on her.

Now, it happened, one day, that the king of the country was hunting in a

wood close to the palace, and was overtaken by the dark. Seeing a light

shining in the palace he sent one of his servants to ask if he could get

a night’s lodging there.

When the page knocked at the door the lizard changed herself into

a beautiful woman, and opened it herself. When she heard the king’s

request she sent him a message to say that she would be delighted to see

him, and give him all he wanted.

The king, on hearing this kind invitation, instantly betook himself

to the palace, where he was received in the most hospitable manner. A

hundred pages with torches came to meet him, a hundred more waited on

him at table, and another hundred waved big fans in the air to keep the

flies from him. Renzolla herself poured out the wine for him, and, so

gracefully did she do it, that his Majesty could not take his eyes off

her.

When the meal was finished and the table cleared, the king retired

to sleep, and Renzolla drew the shoes from his feet, at the same time

drawing his heart from his breast. So desperately had he fallen in love

with her, that he called the fairy to him, and asked her for Renzolla’s

hand in marriage. As the kind fairy had only the girl’s welfare at

heart, she willingly gave her consent, and not her consent only, but a

wedding portion of seven thousand golden guineas.

The king, full of delight over his good fortune, prepared to take his

departure, accompanied by Renzolla, who never so much as thanked the

fairy for all she had done for her. When the fairy saw such a base want

of gratitude she determined to punish the girl, and, cursing her, she

turned her face into a goat’s head. In a moment Renzolla’s pretty mouth

stretched out into a snout, with a beard a yard long at the end of it,

her cheeks sank in, and her shining plaits of hair changed into two

sharp horns. When the king turned round and saw her he thought he must

have taken leave of his senses. He burst into tears, and cried out:

‘Where is the hair that bound me so tightly, where are the eyes that

pierced through my heart, and where are the lips I kissed? Am I to be

tied to a goat all my life? No, no! nothing will induce me to become the

laughing-stock of my subjects for the sake of a goat-faced girl!’

When they reached his own country he shut Renzolla up in a little turret

chamber of his palace, with a waiting-maid, and gave each of them ten

bundles of flax to spin, telling them that their task must be finished

by the end of the week.

The maid, obedient to the king’s commands, set at once to work and

combed out the flax, wound it round the spindle, and sat spinning at her

wheel so diligently that her work was quite done by Saturday evening.

But Renzolla, who had been spoilt and petted in the fairy’s house, and

was quite unaware of the change that had taken place in her appearance,

threw the flax out of the window and said: ‘What is the king thinking

of that he should give me this work to do? If he wants shirts he can

buy them. It isn’t even as if he had picked me out of the gutter, for he

ought to remember that I brought him seven thousand golden guineas as

my wedding portion, and that I am his wife and not his slave. He must be

mad to treat me like this.’

All the same, when Saturday evening came, and she saw that the

waiting-maid had finished her task, she took fright lest she should

be punished for her idleness. So she hurried off to the palace of

the fairy, and confided all her woes to her. The fairy embraced her

tenderly, and gave her a sack full of spun flax, in order that she

might show it to the king, and let him see what a good worker she was.

Renzolla took the sack without one word of thanks, and returned to

the palace, leaving the kind fairy very indignant over her want of

gratitude.

When the king saw the flax all spun, he gave Renzolla and the

waiting-maid each a little dog, and told them to look after the animals

and train them carefully.

The waiting-maid brought hers up with the greatest possible care, and

treated it almost as if it were her son. But Renzolla said: ‘I don’t

know what to think. Have I come among a lot of lunatics? Does the king

imagine that I am going to comb and feed a dog with my own hands?’ With

these words she opened the window and threw the poor little beast out,

and he fell on the ground as dead as a stone.

When a few months had passed the king sent a message to say he would

like to see how the dogs were getting on. Renzolla, who felt very

uncomfortable in her mind at this request, hurried off once more to the

fairy. This time she found an old man at the door of the fairy’s palace,

who said to her: ‘Who are you, and what do you want?’

When Renzolla heard his question she answered angrily: ‘Don’t you know

me, old Goat-beard? And how dare you address me in such a way?’

‘The pot can’t call the kettle black,’ answered the old man, ‘for it

is not I, but you who have a goat’s head. Just wait a moment, you

ungrateful wretch, and I will show you to what a pass your want of

gratitude has brought you.’

With these words he hurried away, and returned with a mirror, which he

held up before Renzolla. At the sight of her ugly, hairy face, the girl

nearly fainted with horror, and she broke into loud sobs at seeing her

countenance so changed.

Then the old man said: ‘You must remember, Renzolla, that you are a

peasant’s daughter, and that the fairy turned you into a queen; but you

were ungrateful, and never as much as thanked her for all she had done

for you. Therefore she has determined to punish you. But if you wish

to lose your long white beard, throw yourself at the fairy’s feet and

implore her to forgive you. She has a tender heart, and will, perhaps,

take pity on you.’

Renzolla, who was really sorry for her conduct, took the old man’s

advice, and the fairy not only gave her back her former face, but she

dressed her in a gold embroidered dress, presented her with a beautiful

carriage, and brought her back, accompanied by a host of servants, to

her husband. When the king saw her looking as beautiful as ever, he fell

in love with her once more, and bitterly repented having caused her so

much suffering.

So Renzolla lived happily ever afterwards, for she loved her husband,

honoured the fairy, and was grateful to the old man for having told her

the truth.

[From the Italian. Kletke.]

What Came of Picking Flowers

There was once a woman who had three daughters whom she loved very much.

One day the eldest was walking in a water-meadow, when she saw a pink

growing in the stream. She stooped to pick the flower, but her hand had

scarcely touched it, when she vanished altogether. The next morning the

second sister went out into the meadow, to see if she could find any

traces of the lost girl, and as a branch of lovely roses lay trailing

across her path, she bent down to move it away, and in so doing,

could not resist plucking one of the roses. In a moment she too had

disappeared. Wondering what could have become of her two sisters, the

youngest followed in their footsteps, and fell a victim to a branch

of delicious white jessamine. So the old woman was left without any

daughters at all.

She wept, and wept, and wept, all day and all night, and went on weeping

so long, that her son, who had been a little boy when his sisters

disappeared, grew up to be a tall youth. Then one night he asked his

mother to tell him what was the matter.

When he had heard the whole story, he said, ‘Give me your blessing,

mother, and I will go and search the world till I find them.’

So he set forth, and after he had travelled several miles without any

adventures, he came upon three big boys fighting in the road. He stopped

and inquired what they were fighting about, and one of them answered:

‘My lord! our father left to us, when he died, a pair of boots, a key,

and a cap. Whoever puts on the boots and wishes himself in any place,

will find himself there. The key will open every door in the world, and

with the cap on your head no one can see you. Now our eldest brother

wants to have all three things for himself, and we wish to draw lots for

them.’

‘Oh, that is easily settled,’ said the youth. ‘I will throw this stone

as far as I can, and the one who picks it up first, shall have the three

things.’ So he took the stone and flung it, and while the three brothers

were running after it, he drew hastily on the boots, and said, ‘Boots,

take me to the place where I shall find my eldest sister.’

The next moment the young man was standing on a steep mountain before

the gates of a strong castle guarded by bolts and bars and iron chains.

The key, which he had not forgotten to put in his pocket, opened the

doors one by one, and he walked through a number of halls and corridors,

till he met a beautiful and richly-dressed young lady who started back

in surprise at the sight of him, and exclaimed, ‘Oh, sir, how did

you contrive to get in here?’ The young man replied that he was her

brother, and told her by what means he had been able to pass through the

doors. In return, she told him how happy she was, except for one thing,

and that was, her husband lay under a spell, and could never break it

till there should be put to death a man who could not die.

They talked together for a long time, and then the lady said he had

better leave her as she expected her husband back at any moment, and he

might not like him to be there; but the young man assured her she need

not be afraid, as he had with him a cap which would make him invisible.

They were still deep in conversation when the door suddenly opened, and

a bird flew in, but he saw nothing unusual, for, at the first noise, the

youth had put on his cap. The lady jumped up and brought a large

golden basin, into which the bird flew, reappearing directly after as

a handsome man. Turning to his wife, he cried, ‘I am sure someone is in

the room!’ She got frightened, and declared that she was quite alone,

but her husband persisted, and in the end she had to confess the truth.

‘But if he is really your brother, why did you hide him?’ asked he.

‘I believe you are telling me a lie, and if he comes back I shall kill

him!’

At this the youth took off his cap, and came forward. Then the husband

saw that he was indeed so like his wife that he doubted her word no

longer, and embraced his brother-in-law with delight. Drawing a feather

from his bird’s skin, he said, ‘If you are in danger and cry, “Come and

help me, King of the Birds,” everything will go well with you.’

The young man thanked him and went away, and after he had left the

castle he told the boots that they must take him to the place where his

second sister was living. As before, he found himself at the gates of

a huge castle, and within was his second sister, very happy with her

husband, who loved her dearly, but longing for the moment when he should

be set free from the spell that kept him half his life a fish. When he

arrived and had been introduced by his wife to her brother, he welcomed

him warmly, and gave him a fish-scale, saying, ‘If you are in danger,

call to me, “Come and help me, King of the Fishes,” and everything will

go well with you.’

The young man thanked him and took his leave, and when he was outside

the gates he told the boots to take him to the place where his youngest

sister lived. The boots carried him to a dark cavern, with steps of iron

leading up to it. Inside she sat, weeping and sobbing, and as she had

done nothing else the whole time she had been there, the poor girl had

grown very thin. When she saw a man standing before her, she sprang to

her feet and exclaimed, ‘Oh, whoever you are, save me and take me from

this horrible place!’ Then he told her who he was, and how he had seen

her sisters, whose happiness was spoilt by the spell under which both

their husbands lay, and she, in turn, related her story. She had been

carried off in the water-meadow by a horrible monster, who wanted to

make her marry him by force, and had kept her a prisoner all these years

because she would not submit to his will. Every day he came to beg her

to consent to his wishes, and to remind her that there was no hope of

her being set free, as he was the most constant man in the world, and

besides that he could never die. At these words the youth remembered his

two enchanted brothers-in-law, and he advised his sister to promise to

marry the old man, if he would tell her why he could never die. Suddenly

everything began to tremble, as if it was shaken by a whirlwind, and the

old man entered, and flinging himself at the feet of the girl, he said:

‘Are you still determined never to marry me? If so you will have to sit

there weeping till the end of the world, for I shall always be faithful

to my wish to marry you!’ ‘Well, I will marry you,’ she said, ‘if you

will tell me why it is that you can never die.’

Then the old man burst into peals of laughter. ‘Ah, ah, ah! You are

thinking how you would be able to kill me? Well, to do that, you would

have to find an iron casket which lies at the bottom of the sea, and has

a white dove inside, and then you would have to find the egg which

the dove laid, and bring it here, and dash it against my head.’ And

he laughed again in his certainty that no one had ever got down to

the bottom of the sea, and that if they did, they would never find the

casket, or be able to open it. When he could speak once more, he said,

‘Now you will be obliged to marry me, as you know my secret.’ But she

begged so hard that the wedding might be put off for three days, that

he consented, and went away rejoicing at his victory. When he had

disappeared, the brother took off the cap which had kept him invisible

all this time, and told his sister not to lose heart as he hoped in

three days she would be free. Then he drew on his boots, and wished

himself at the seashore, and there he was directly. Drawing out the

fish-scale, he cried, ‘Come and help me, King of the Fishes!’ and

his brother-in-law swam up, and asked what he could do. The young man

related the story, and when he had finished his listener summoned all

the fishes to his presence. The last to arrive was a little sardine, who

apologised for being so late, but said she had hurt herself by knocking

her head against an iron casket that lay in the bottom of the sea. The

king ordered several of the largest and strongest of his subjects to

take the little sardine as a guide, and bring him the iron casket. They

soon returned with the box placed across their backs and laid it down

before him. Then the youth produced the key and said ‘Key, open that

box!’ and the key opened it, and though they were all crowding round,

ready to catch it, the white dove within flew away.

It was useless to go after it, and for a moment the young man’s heart

sank. The next minute, however, he remembered that he had still his

feather, and drew it out crying, ‘Come to me, King of the Birds!’ and

a rushing noise was heard, and the King of the Birds perched on his

shoulder, and asked what he could do to help him. His brother-in-law

told him the whole story, and when he had finished the King of the Birds

commanded all his subjects to hasten to his presence. In an instant

the air was dark with birds of all sizes, and at the very last came the

white dove, apologising for being so late by saying that an old friend

had arrived at his nest, and he had been obliged to give him some

dinner. The King of the Birds ordered some of them to show the young man

the white dove’s nest, and when they reached it, there lay the egg which

was to break the spell and set them all free. When it was safely in his

pocket, he told the boots to carry him straight to the cavern where his

youngest sister sat awaiting him.

Now it was already far on into the third day, which the old man had

fixed for the wedding, and when the youth reached the cavern with his

cap on his head, he found the monster there, urging the girl to keep her

word and let the marriage take place at once. At a sign from her brother

she sat down and invited the old monster to lay his head on her lap. He

did so with delight, and her brother standing behind her back passed

her the egg unseen. She took it, and dashed it straight at the horrible

head, and the monster started, and with a groan that people took for the

rumblings of an earthquake, he turned over and died.

As the breath went out of his body the husbands of the two eldest

daughters resumed their proper shapes, and, sending for their

mother-in-law, whose sorrow was so unexpectedly turned into joy, they

had a great feast, and the youngest sister was rich to the end of her

days with the treasures she found in the cave, collected by the monster.

[From the Portuguese.]

The Story of Bensurdatu

There was once a king and a queen who had three wonderfully beautiful

daughters, and their one thought, from morning till night, was how they

could make the girls happy.

One day the princesses said to the king, ‘Dear father, we want so much

to have a picnic, and eat our dinner in the country.’

‘Very well, dear children, let us have a picnic by all means,’ answered

he, and gave orders that everything should be got ready.

When luncheon was prepared it was put into a cart, and the royal family

stepped into a carriage and drove right away into the country. After

a few miles they reached a house and garden belonging to the king, and

close by was their favourite place for lunch. The drive had made them

very hungry, and they ate with a hearty appetite, till almost all the

food had disappeared.

When they had quite done, they said to their parents: ‘Now we should

like to wander about the garden a little, but when you want to go home,

just call to us.’ And they ran off, laughing, down a green glade, which

led to the garden.

But no sooner had they stepped across the fence, than a dark cloud

came down and covered them, and prevented them seeing whither they were

going.

Meanwhile the king and queen sat lazily among the heather, and an hour

or two slipped away. The sun was dropping towards the horizon, and they

began to think it was time to go home. So they called to their daughters

and called again, but no one answered them.

Frightened at the silence, they searched every corner of the garden, the

house, and the neighbouring wood, but no trace of the girls was to be

found anywhere. The earth seemed to have swallowed them up. The poor

parents were in despair. The queen wept all the way home, and for many

days after, and the king issued a proclamation that whoever should bring

back his lost daughters should have one of them to wife, and should,

after his death, reign in his stead.

Now two young generals were at that time living at the court, and when

they heard the king’s declaration, they said one to the other: ‘Let us

go in search of them; perhaps we shall be the lucky persons.’

And they set out, each mounted on a strong horse, taking with them a

change of raiment and some money.

But though they inquired at every village they rode through, they could

hear nothing of the princesses, and by-and-by their money was all spent,

and they were forced to sell their horses, or give up the search. Even

this money only lasted a little while longer, and nothing but their

clothes lay between them and starvation. They sold the spare garments

that were bound on their saddles, and went in the coats they stood up

in to the inn, to beg for some food, as they were really starving. When,

however, they had to pay for what they had eaten and drank, they said to

the host: ‘We have no money, and naught but the clothes we stand up in.

Take these, and give us instead some old rags, and let us stay here

and serve you.’ And the innkeeper was content with the bargain, and the

generals remained, and were his servants.

All this time the king and queen remained in their palace hungering for

their children, but not a word was heard of either of them or of the

generals who had gone to seek for them.

Now there was living in the palace a faithful servant of the king’s

called Bensurdatu, who had served him for many years, and when

Bensurdatu saw how grieved the king was, he lifted up his voice and said

to him: ‘Your majesty, let me go and seek your daughters.’

‘No, no, Bensurdatu,’ replied the king. ‘Three daughters have I lost,

and two generals, and shall I lose you also?’

But Bensurdatu said again: ‘Let me now go, your majesty; trust me, and I

will bring you back your daughters.’

Then the king gave way, and Bensurdatu set forth, and rode on till he

came to the inn, where he dismounted and asked for food. It was brought

by the two generals, whom he knew at once in spite of their miserable

clothes, and, much astonished, asked them how in the world they came

there.

They told him all their adventures, and he sent for the innkeeper, and

said to him: ‘Give them back their garments, and I will pay everything

that they owe you.’

And the innkeeper did as he was bid, and when the two generals

were dressed in their proper clothes, they declared they would join

Bensurdatu, and with him seek for the king’s daughters.

The three companions rode on for many miles, and at length they came to

a wild place, without sign of a human being. It was getting dark, and

fearing to be lost on this desolate spot they pushed on their horses,

and at last saw a light in the window of a tiny hut.

‘Who comes there?’ asked a voice, as they knocked at the door.

‘Oh! have pity on us, and give us a night’s shelter,’ replied

Bensurdatu; ‘we are three tired travellers who have lost our way.’

Then the door was opened by a very old woman who stood back, and

beckoned them to enter. ‘Whence do you come, and whither do you go?’

said she.

‘Ah, good woman, we have a heavy task before us,’ answered Bensurdatu,

‘we are bound to carry the king’s daughters back to the palace!’

‘Oh, unhappy creatures,’ cried she, ‘you know not what you are doing!

The king’s daughters were covered by a thick cloud, and no one knows

where they may now be.’

‘Oh, tell us, if you know, my good woman,’ entreated Bensurdatu, ‘for

with them lies all our happiness.’

‘Even if I were to tell you,’ answered she, ‘you could not rescue them.

To do that you would have to go to the very bottom of a deep river, and

though certainly you would find the king’s daughters there, yet the

two eldest are guarded by two giants, and the youngest is watched by a

serpent with seven heads.’

The two generals, who stood by listening, were filled with terror at her

words, and wished to return immediately; but Bensurdatu stood firm, and

said: ‘Now we have got so far we must carry the thing through. Tell us

where the river is, so that we may get there as soon as possible.’ And

the old woman told them, and gave them some cheese, wine, and bread,

so that they should not set forth starving; and when they had eaten and

drunk they laid themselves down to sleep.

The sun had only just risen above the hills next morning before they all

woke, and, taking leave of the wise woman who had helped them, they rode

on till they came to the river.

‘I am the eldest,’ said one of the generals, ‘and it is my right to go

down first.’

So the others fastened a cord round him, and gave him a little bell, and

let him down into the water. But scarcely had the river closed above

his head when such dreadful rushing sounds and peals of thunder came

crashing round about him that he lost all his courage, and rang his

bell, if perchance it might be heard amidst all this clamour. Great was

his relief when the rope began slowly to pull him upwards.

Then the other general plunged in; but he fared no better than the

first, and was soon on dry ground again.

‘Well, you are a brave pair!’ said Bensurdatu, as he tied the rope round

his own waist; ‘let us see what will happen to me.’ And when he heard

the thunder and clamour round about him he thought to himself, ‘Oh, make

as much noise as you like, it won’t hurt me!’ When his feet touched the

bottom he found himself in a large, brilliantly lighted hall, and in the

middle sat the eldest princess, and in front of her lay a huge giant,

fast asleep. Directly she saw Bensurdatu she nodded to him, and asked

with her eyes how he had come there.

For answer he drew his sword, and was about to cut off the giant’s head,

when she stopped him quickly, and made signs to hide himself, as the

giant was just beginning to wake. ‘I smell the flesh of a man!’ murmured

he, stretching his great arms.

‘Why, how in the world could any man get down here?’ replied she; ‘you

had better go to sleep again.’

So he turned over and went to sleep. Then the princess signed to

Bensurdatu, who drew his sword and cut off the giant’s head with such a

blow that it flew into the corner. And the heart of the princess leapt

within her, and she placed a golden crown on the head of Bensurdatu, and

called him her deliverer.

‘Now show me where your sisters are,’ he said, ‘that I may free them

also.’

So the princess opened a door, and led him into another hall, wherein

sat her next sister, guarded by a giant who was fast asleep. When the

second princess saw them, she made a sign to them to hide themselves,

for the giant was showing symptoms of waking.

‘I smell man’s flesh!’ murmured he, sleepily.

‘Now, how could any man get down here?’ asked she; ‘go to sleep again.’

And as soon as he closed his eyes, Bensurdatu stole out from his corner,

and struck such a blow at his head that it flew far, far away. The

princess could not find words to thank Bensurdatu for what he had done,

and she too placed in his hand a golden crown.

‘Now show me where your youngest sister is,’ said he, ‘that I may free

her also.’

‘Ah! that I fear you will never be able to do,’ sighed they, ‘for she is

in the power of a serpent with seven heads.’

‘Take me to him,’ replied Bensurdatu. ‘It will be a splendid fight.’

Then the princess opened a door, and Bensurdatu passed through, and

found himself in a hall that was even larger than the other two. And

there stood the youngest sister, chained fast to the wall, and before

her was stretched a serpent with seven heads, horrible to see. As

Bensurdatu came forward it twisted all its seven heads in his direction,

and then made a quick dart to snatch him within its grasp. But

Bensurdatu drew his sword and laid about him, till the seven heads were

rolling on the floor. Flinging down his sword he rushed to the princess

and broke her chains, and she wept for joy, and embraced him, and took

the golden crown from off her head, and placed it in his hand.

‘Now we must go back to the upper world,’ said Bensurdatu, and led her

to the bottom of the river. The other princesses were waiting there, and

he tied the rope round the eldest, and rung his bell. And the generals

above heard, and drew her gently up. They then unfastened the cord and

threw it back into the river, and in a few moments the second princess

stood beside her sister.

So now there were left only Bensurdatu and the youngest princess. ‘Dear

Bensurdatu,’ said she, ‘do me a kindness, and let them draw you up

before me. I dread the treachery of the generals.

‘No, no,’ replied Bensurdatu, ‘I certainly will not leave you down here.

There is nothing to fear from my comrades.’

‘If it is your wish I will go up then; but first I swear that if you do

not follow to marry me, I shall stay single for the rest of my life.’

Then he bound the rope round her, and the generals drew her up.

But instead of lowering the rope again into the river, envy at the

courage and success of Bensurdatu so filled the hearts of the two

generals, that they turned away and left him to perish. And, more than

that, they threatened the princesses, and forced them to promise to tell

their parents that it was the two generals who had set them free. ‘And

if they should ask you about Bensurdatu, you must say you have never

seen him,’ they added; and the princesses, fearing for their lives,

promised everything, and they rode back to court together.

The king and queen were beside themselves with joy when they saw their

dear children once more. But when the generals had told their story, and

the dangers they had run, the king declared that they had gained their

reward, and that the two eldest princesses should become their wives.

And now we must see what poor Bensurdatu was doing.

He waited patiently a long, long time, but when the rope never came back

he knew he had been right, and that his comrades had betrayed him. ‘Ah,

now I shall never reach the world again,’ murmured he; but being a brave

man, and knowing that moaning his fate would profit him nothing, he rose

and began to search through the three halls, where, perhaps, he might

find something to help him. In the last one stood a dish, covered with

food, which reminded him that he was hungry, and he sat down and ate and

drank.

Months passed away, when, one morning, as he was walking through the

halls, he noticed a purse hanging on the wall, which had never been

there before. He took it down to examine it, and nearly let it fall with

surprise when a voice came from the purse saying: ‘What commands have

you?’

‘Oh, take me out of this horrible place, and up into the world again;

‘and in a moment he was standing by the river bank, with the purse

tightly grasped in his hand.

‘Now let me have the most beautiful ship that ever was built, all manned

and ready for sea.’ And there was the ship, with a flag floating from

its mast on which were the words, ‘King with the three crowns.’ Then

Bensurdatu climbed on board, and sailed away to the city where the three

princesses dwelt; and when he reached the harbour he blew trumpets and

beat drums, so that every one ran to the doors and windows. And the king

heard too, and saw the beautiful vessel, and said to himself: ‘That must

indeed be a mighty monarch, for he has three crowns while I have only

one.’ So he hastened to greet the stranger, and invited him to his

castle, for, thought he, ‘this will be a fine husband for my youngest

daughter.’ Now, the youngest princess had never married, and had turned

a deaf ear to all her wooers.

Such a long time had passed since Bensurdatu had left the palace, that

the king never guessed for a moment that the splendidly clad stranger

before him was the man whom he had so deeply mourned as dead. ‘Noble

lord,’ said he, ‘let us feast and make merry together, and then, if

it seem good to you, do me the honour to take my youngest daughter to

wife.’

And Bensurdatu was glad, and they all sat down to a great feast, and

there were great rejoicings. But only the youngest daughter was sad, for

her thoughts were with Bensurdatu. After they arose from the table the

king said to her, ‘Dear child, this mighty lord does you the honour to

ask your hand in marriage.’

‘Oh, father,’ answered she, ‘spare me, I pray you, for I desire to

remain single.’

Then Bensurdatu turned to her, and said: ‘And if I were Bensurdatu,

would you give the same answer to me?’

And as she stood silently gazing at him, he added: ‘Yes, I am

Bensurdatu; and this is my story.’

The king and queen had their hearts stirred within them at the tale of

his adventures, and when he had ended the king stretched out his hand,

and said: ‘Dear Bensurdatu, my youngest daughter shall indeed be your

wife; and when I die my crown shall be yours. As for the men who have

betrayed you, they shall leave the country and you shall see them no

more.’

And the wedding feast was ordered, and rejoicings were held for three

days over the marriage of Bensurdatu and the youngest princess.

[From the Sicilianische Märchen.]

The Magician’s Horse

Once upon a time, there was a king who had three sons. Now it happened

that one day the three princes went out hunting in a large forest at

some distance from their father’s palace, and the youngest prince lost

his way, so his brothers had to return home without him.

For four days the prince wandered through the glades of the forest,

sleeping on moss beneath the stars at night, and by day living on roots

and wild berries. At last, on the morning of the fifth day, he came to

a large open space in the middle of the forest, and here stood a stately

palace; but neither within nor without was there a trace of human life.

The prince entered the open door and wandered through the deserted rooms

without seeing a living soul. At last he came on a great hall, and in

the centre of the hall was a table spread with dainty dishes and choice

wines. The prince sat down, and satisfied his hunger and thirst, and

immediately afterwards the table disappeared from his sight. This struck

the prince as very strange; but though he continued his search through

all the rooms, upstairs and down, he could find no one to speak to.

At last, just as it was beginning to get dark, he heard steps in the

distance and he saw an old man coming towards him up the stairs.

‘What are you doing wandering about my castle?’ asked the old man.

To whom the prince replied: ‘I lost my way hunting in the forest. If you

will take me into your service, I should like to stay with you, and will

serve you faithfully.’

‘Very well,’ said the old man. ‘You may enter my service. You will have

to keep the stove always lit, you will have to fetch the wood for it

from the forest, and you will have the charge of the black horse in

the stables. I will pay you a florin a day, and at meal times you will

always find the table in the hall spread with food and wine, and you can

eat and drink as much as you require.’

The prince was satisfied, and he entered the old man’s service, and

promised to see that there was always wood on the stove, so that the

fire should never die out. Now, though he did not know it, his new

master was a magician, and the flame of the stove was a magic fire,

and if it had gone out the magician would have lost a great part of his

power.

One day the prince forgot, and let the fire burn so low that it very

nearly burnt out. Just as the flame was flickering the old man stormed

into the room.

‘What do you mean by letting the fire burn so low?’ he growled. ‘I have

only arrived in the nick of time.’ And while the prince hastily threw a

log on the stove and blew on the ashes to kindle a glow, his master gave

him a severe box on the ear, and warned him that if ever it happened

again it would fare badly with him.

One day the prince was sitting disconsolate in the stables when, to his

surprise, the black horse spoke to him.

‘Come into my stall,’ it said, ‘I have something to say to you. Fetch my

bridle and saddle from that cupboard and put them on me. Take the bottle

that is beside them; it contains an ointment which will make your hair

shine like pure gold; then put all the wood you can gather together on

to the stove, till it is piled quite high up.’

So the prince did what the horse told him; he saddled and bridled the

horse, he put the ointment on his hair till it shone like gold, and he

made such a big fire in the stove that the flames sprang up and set fire

to the roof, and in a few minutes the palace was burning like a huge

bonfire.

Then he hurried back to the stables, and the horse said to him:

‘There is one thing more you must do. In the cupboard you will find a

looking-glass, a brush and a riding-whip. Bring them with you, mount

on my back, and ride as hard as you can, for now the house is burning

merrily.’

The prince did as the horse bade him. Scarcely had he got into the

saddle than the horse was off and away, galloping at such a pace

that, in a short time, the forest and all the country belonging to the

magician lay far behind them.

In the meantime the magician returned to his palace, which he found in

smouldering ruins. In vain he called for his servant. At last he went to

look for him in the stables, and when he discovered that the black horse

had disappeared too, he at once suspected that they had gone together;

so he mounted a roan horse that was in the next stall, and set out in

pursuit.

As the prince rode, the quick ears of his horse heard the sound of

pursuing feet.

‘Look behind you,’ he said, ‘and see if the old man is following.’ And

the prince turned in his saddle and saw a cloud like smoke or dust in

the distance.

‘We must hurry,’ said the horse.

After they had galloped for some time, the horse said again: ‘Look

behind, and see if he is still at some distance.’

‘He is quite close,’ answered the prince.

‘Then throw the looking-glass on the ground,’ said the horse. So the

prince threw it; and when the magician came up, the roan horse stepped

on the mirror, and crash! his foot went through the glass, and he

stumbled and fell, cutting his feet so badly that there was nothing for

the old man to do but to go slowly back with him to the stables, and

put new shoes on his feet. Then they started once more in pursuit of

the prince, for the magician set great value on the horse, and was

determined not to lose it.

In the meanwhile the prince had gone a great distance; but the quick

ears of the black horse detected the sound of following feet from afar.

‘Dismount,’ he said to the prince; ‘put your ear to the ground, and tell

me if you do not hear a sound.’

So the prince dismounted and listened. ‘I seem to hear the earth

tremble,’ he said; ‘I think he cannot be very far off.’

‘Mount me at once,’ answered the horse, ‘and I will gallop as fast as I

can.’ And he set off so fast that the earth seemed to fly from under his

hoofs.

‘Look back once more,’ he said, after a short time, ‘and see if he is in

sight.’

‘I see a cloud and a flame,’ answered the prince; ‘but a long way off.’

‘We must make haste,’ said the horse. And shortly after he said: ‘Look

back again; he can’t be far off now.’

The prince turned in his saddle, and exclaimed: ‘He is close behind us,

in a minute the flame from his horse’s nostrils will reach us.’

‘Then throw the brush on the ground,’ said the horse.

And the prince threw it, and in an instant the brush was changed into

such a thick wood that even a bird could not have got through it,

and when the old man got up to it the roan horse came suddenly to a

stand-still, not able to advance a step into the thick tangle. So there

was nothing for the magician to do but to retrace his steps, to fetch an

axe, with which he cut himself a way through the wood. But it took

him some time, during which the prince and the black horse got on well

ahead.

But once more they heard the sound of pursuing feet. ‘Look back,’ said

the black horse, ‘and see if he is following.’

‘Yes,’ answered the prince, ‘this time I hear him distinctly.

‘Let us hurry on,’ said the horse. And a little later he said: ‘Look

back now, and see if he is in sight.’

‘Yes,’ said the prince, turning round, ‘I see the flame; he is close

behind us.’

‘Then you must throw down the whip,’ answered the horse.’ And in the

twinkling of an eye the whip was changed into a broad river. When the

old man got up to it he urged the roan horse into the water, but as the

water mounted higher and higher, the magic flame which gave the magician

all his power grew smaller and smaller, till, with a fizz, it went out,

and the old man and the roan horse sank in the river and disappeared.

When the prince looked round they were no longer to be seen.

‘Now,’ said the horse, ‘you may dismount; there is nothing more to fear,

for the magician is dead. Beside that brook you will find a willow wand.

Gather it, and strike the earth with it, and it will open and you will

see a door at your feet.’

When the prince had struck the earth with the wand a door appeared, and

opened into a large vaulted stone hall.

‘Lead me into that hall,’ said the horse, ‘I will stay there; but you

must go through the fields till you reach a garden, in the midst of

which is a king’s palace. When you get there you must ask to be taken

into the king’s service. Good-bye, and don’t forget me.’

So they parted; but first the horse made the prince promise not to let

anyone in the palace see his golden hair. So he bound a scarf round

it, like a turban, and the prince set out through the fields, till he

reached a beautiful garden, and beyond the garden he saw the walls and

towers of a stately palace. At the garden gate he met the gardener, who

asked him what he wanted.

‘I want to take service with the king,’ replied the prince.

‘Well, you may stay and work under me in the garden,’ said the man; for

as the prince was dressed like a poor man, he could not tell that he was

a king’s son. ‘I need someone to weed the ground and to sweep the dead

leaves from the paths. You shall have a florin a day, a horse to help

you to cart the leaves away, and food and drink.’

So the prince consented, and set about his work. But when his food was

given to him he only ate half of it; the rest he carried to the vaulted

hall beside the brook, and gave to the black horse. And this he did

every day, and the horse thanked him for his faithful friendship.

One evening, as they were together, after his work in the garden was

over, the horse said to him: ‘To-morrow a large company of princes and

great lords are coming to your king’s palace. They are coming from far

and near, as wooers for the three princesses. They will all stand in a

row in the courtyard of the palace, and the three princesses will come

out, and each will carry a diamond apple in her hand, which she will

throw into the air. At whosesoever feet the apple falls he will be the

bridegroom of that princess. You must be close by in the garden at your

work. The apple of the youngest princess, who is much the most beautiful

of the sisters, will roll past the wooers and stop in front of you. Pick

it up at once and put it in your pocket.’

The next day, when the wooers were all assembled in the courtyard of the

castle, everything happened just as the horse had said. The princesses

threw the apples into the air, and the diamond apple of the youngest

princess rolled past all the wooers, out on to the garden, and stopped

at the feet of the young gardener, who was busy sweeping the leaves

away. In a moment he had stooped down, picked up the apple and put it in

his pocket. As he stooped the scarf round his head slipped a little to

one side, and the princess caught sight of his golden hair, and loved

him from that moment.

But the king was very sad, for his youngest daughter was the one he

loved best. But there was no help for it; and the next day a threefold

wedding was celebrated at the palace, and after the wedding the youngest

princess returned with her husband to the small hut in the garden where

he lived.

Some time after this the people of a neighbouring country went to war

with the king, and he set out to battle, accompanied by the husbands of

his two eldest daughters mounted on stately steeds. But the husband of

the youngest daughter had nothing but the old broken-down horse which

helped him in his garden work; and the king, who was ashamed of this

son-in-law, refused to give him any other.

So as he was determined not to be left behind, he went into the garden,

mounted the sorry nag, and set out. But scarcely had he ridden a few

yards before the horse stumbled and fell. So he dismounted and went down

to the brook, to where the black horse lived in the vaulted hall. And

the horse said to him: ‘Saddle and bridle me, and then go into the next

room and you will find a suit of armour and a sword. Put them on, and we

will ride forth together to battle.’

And the prince did as he was told; and when he had mounted the horse his

armour glittered in the sun, and he looked so brave and handsome, that

no one would have recognised him as the gardener who swept away the dead

leaves from the paths. The horse bore him away at a great pace, and when

they reached the battle-field they saw that the king was losing the

day, so many of his warriors had been slain. But when the warrior on

his black charger and in glittering armour appeared on the scene, hewing

right and left with his sword, the enemy were dismayed and fled in all

directions, leaving the king master of the field. Then the king and his

two sons-in-law, when they saw their deliverer, shouted, and all that

was left of the army joined in the cry: ‘A god has come to our rescue!’

And they would have surrounded him, but his black horse rose in the air

and bore him out of their sight.

Soon after this, part of the country rose in rebellion against the king,

and once more he and his two sons-in-law had to fare forth to battle.

And the son-in-law who was disguised as a gardener wanted to fight too.

So he came to the king and said: ‘Dear father, let me ride with you to

fight your enemies.’

‘I don’t want a blockhead like you to fight for me,’ answered the king.

‘Besides, I haven’t got a horse fit for you. But see, there is a carter

on the road carting hay; you may take his horse.’

So the prince took the carter’s horse, but the poor beast was old and

tired, and after it had gone a few yards it stumbled and fell. So the

prince returned sadly to the garden and watched the king ride forth at

the head of the army accompanied by his two sons-in-law. When they were

out of sight the prince betook himself to the vaulted chamber by the

brook-side, and having taken counsel of the faithful black horse, he put

on the glittering suit of armour, and was borne on the back of the horse

through the air, to where the battle was being fought. And once more he

routed the king’s enemies, hacking to right and left with his sword.

And again they all cried: ‘A god has come to our rescue!’ But when they

tried to detain him the black horse rose in the air and bore him out of

their sight.

When the king and his sons-in-law returned home they could talk of

nothing but the hero who had fought for them, and all wondered who he

could be.

Shortly afterwards the king of a neighbouring country declared war, and

once more the king and his sons-in-law and his subjects had to prepare

themselves for battle, and once more the prince begged to ride with

them, but the king said he had no horse to spare for him. ‘But,’ he

added, ‘you may take the horse of the woodman who brings the wood from

the forest, it is good enough for you.’

So the prince took the woodman’s horse, but it was so old and useless

that it could not carry him beyond the castle gates. So he betook

himself once more to the vaulted hall, where the black horse had

prepared a still more magnificent suit of armour for him than the one

he had worn on the previous occasions, and when he had put it on,

and mounted on the back of the horse, he bore him straight to the

battle-field, and once more he scattered the king’s enemies, fighting

single-handed in their ranks, and they fled in all directions. But it

happened that one of the enemy struck with his sword and wounded the

prince in the leg. And the king took his own pocket-handkerchief, with

his name and crown embroidered on it, and bound it round the wounded

leg. And the king would fain have compelled him to mount in a litter and

be carried straight to the palace, and two of his knights were to lead

the black charger to the royal stables. But the prince put his hand on

the mane of his faithful horse, and managed to pull himself up into

the saddle, and the horse mounted into the air with him. Then they all

shouted and cried: ‘The warrior who has fought for us is a god! He must

be a god.’

And throughout all the kingdom nothing else was spoken about, and all

the people said: ‘Who can the hero be who has fought for us in so many

battles? He cannot be a man, he must be a god.’

And the king said: ‘If only I could see him once more, and if it turned

out that after all he was a man and not a god, I would reward him with

half my kingdom.’

Now when the prince reached his home--the gardener’s hut where he lived

with his wife--he was weary, and he lay down on his bed and slept. And

his wife noticed the handkerchief bound round his wounded leg, and she

wondered what it could be. Then she looked at it more closely and saw in

the corner that it was embroidered with her father’s name and the royal

crown. So she ran straight to the palace and told her father. And he

and his two sons-in-law followed her back to her house, and there the

gardener lay asleep on his bed. And the scarf that he always wore bound

round his head had slipped off, and his golden hair gleamed on the

pillow. And they all recognised that this was the hero who had fought

and won so many battles for them.

Then there was great rejoicing throughout the land, and the king

rewarded his son-in-law with half of his kingdom, and he and his wife

reigned happily over it.

The Little Gray Man

A nun, a countryman, and a blacksmith were once wandering through the

world together. One day they lost their way in a thick, dark forest,

and were thankful when they saw, in the distance, the walls of a house,

where they hoped they might obtain refuge for the night. When they got

close to the house they found that it was an old deserted castle, fast

falling into ruins, but with some of the rooms in it still habitable. As

they were homeless they determined to take up their abode in the castle,

and they arranged that one of them should always stay at home and

keep house, while the other two went out into the world to seek their

fortunes.

The lot of remaining at home fell first to the nun, and when the

countryman and the blacksmith had gone out into the wood, she set to

work, tidied up the house, and prepared all the food for the day. As her

companions did not come home for their mid-day meal, she ate up her

own portion and put the rest in the oven to keep warm. Just as she was

sitting down to sew, the door opened and a little gray man came in, and,

standing before her, said: ‘Oh! how cold I am!’

The nun was very sorry for him, and said at once: ‘Sit down by the fire

and warm yourself.’

The little man did as he was told, and soon called out: ‘Oh! how hungry

I am!’

The nun answered: ‘There is food in the oven, help yourself.’

The little man did not need to be told twice, for he set to work and ate

up everything with the greatest possible despatch. When the nun saw this

she was very angry, and scolded the dwarf because he had left nothing

for her companions.

The little man resented her words, and flew into such a passion that he

seized the nun, beat her, and threw her first against one wall and then

against the other. When he had nearly killed her he left her lying on

the floor, and hastily walked out of the house.

In the evening the countryman and the blacksmith returned home, and when

they found, on demanding their dinner, that there was nothing left for

them, they reproached the nun bitterly, and refused to believe her when

she tried to tell them what had happened.

The next day the countryman asked to be left in charge of the house, and

promised that, if he remained at home, no one should go hungry to bed.

So the other two went out into the forest, and the countryman having

prepared the food for the day, ate up his own portion, and put the rest

in the oven. Just as he had finished clearing away, the door opened and

the little gray man walked in, and this time he had two heads. He shook

and trembled as before, and exclaimed: ‘Oh! how cold I am.’

The countryman, who was frightened out of his wits, begged him to draw

near the fire and warm himself.

Soon after the dwarf looked greedily round, and said: ‘Oh! how hungry I

am!’

‘There is food in the oven, so you can eat,’ replied the countryman.

Then the little man fell to with both his heads, and soon finished the

last morsel.

When the countryman scolded him for this proceeding he treated him

exactly as he had done the nun, and left the poor fellow more dead than

alive.

Now when the blacksmith came home with the nun in the evening, and found

nothing for supper, he flew into a passion; and swore that he would stay

at home the following day, and that no one should go supperless to bed.

When day dawned the countryman and the nun set out into the wood, and

the blacksmith prepared all the food for the day as the others had done.

Again the gray dwarf entered the house without knocking, and this time

he had three heads. When he complained of cold, the blacksmith told him

to sit near the fire; and when he said he was hungry, the blacksmith put

some food on a plate and gave it to him. The dwarf made short work of

what was provided for him, and then, looking greedily round with his six

eyes, he demanded more. When the blacksmith refused to give him another

morsel, he flew into a terrible rage, and proceeded to treat him in the

same way as he had treated his companions.

But the blacksmith was a match for him, for he seized a huge hammer and

struck off two of the dwarf’s heads with it. The little man yelled with

pain and rage, and hastily fled from the house. The blacksmith ran after

him, and pursued him for a long way; but at last they came to an iron

door, and through it the little creature vanished. The door shut behind

him, and the blacksmith had to give up the pursuit and return home. He

found that the nun and the countryman had come back in the meantime,

and they were much delighted when he placed some food before them, and

showed them the two heads he had struck off with his hammer. The three

companions determined there and then to free themselves from the power

of the gray dwarf, and the very next day they set to work to find him.

They had to walk a long way, and to search for many hours, before they

found the iron door through which the dwarf had disappeared; and when

they had found it they had the greatest difficulty in opening it. When

at last they succeeded in forcing the lock, they entered a large hall,

in which sat a young and lovely girl, working at a table. The moment she

saw the nun, the blacksmith, and the countryman, she fell at their feet,

thanking them with tears in her eyes for having set her free. She told

them that she was a king’s daughter, who had been shut up in the castle

by a mighty magician. The day before, just about noon, she had suddenly

felt the magic power over her disappear, and ever since that moment she

had eagerly awaited the arrival of her deliverers. She went on to say

that there was yet another princess shut up in the castle, who had also

fallen under the might of the magician.

They wandered through many halls and rooms till at last they found the

second princess, who was quite as grateful as the first, and thanked the

three companions most warmly for having set her free.

Then the princesses told their rescuers that a great treasure lay hidden

in the cellars of the castle, but that it was carefully guarded by a

fierce and terrible dog.

Nothing daunted, they all went down below at once, and found the fierce

animal mounting guard over the treasure as the princesses had said. But

one blow from the blacksmith’s hammer soon made an end of the monster,

and they found themselves in a vaulted chamber full of gold and silver

and precious stones. Beside the treasure stood a young and handsome man,

who advanced to meet, them, and thanked the nun, the blacksmith, and the

countryman, for having freed him from the magic spell he was under. He

told them that he was a king’s son, who had been banished to this castle

by a wicked magician, and that he had been changed into the three-headed

dwarf. When he had lost two of his heads the magic power over the two

princesses had been removed, and when the blacksmith had killed the

horrible dog, then he too had been set free.

To show his gratitude he begged the three companions to divide the

treasure between them, which they did; but there was so much of it that

it took a very long time.

The princesses, too, were so grateful to their rescuers, that one

married the blacksmith, and the other the countryman.

Then the prince claimed the nun as his bride, and they all lived happily

together till they died.

[From the German. Kletke.]

Herr Lazarus and the Draken

Once upon a time there was a cobbler called Lazarus, who was very

fond of honey. One day, as he ate some while he sat at work, the flies

collected in such numbers that with one blow he killed forty. Then he

went and ordered a sword to be made for him, on which he had written

these words: ‘With one blow I have slain forty.’ When the sword was

ready he took it and went out into the world, and when he was two days’

journey from home he came to a spring, by which he laid himself down and

slept.

Now in that country there dwelt Draken, one of whom came to the spring

to draw water; there he found Lazarus sleeping, and read what was

written on his sword. Then he went back to his people and told them

what he had seen, and they all advised him to make fellowship with this

powerful stranger. So the Draken returned to the spring, awoke Lazarus,

and said that if it was agreeable to him they should make fellowship

together.

Lazarus answered that he was willing, and after a priest had blessed

the fellowship, they returned together to the other Draken, and Lazarus

dwelt among them. After some days they told him that it was their custom

to take it in turns to bring wood and water, and as he was now of their

company, he must take his turn. They went first for water and wood, but

at last it came to be Lazarus’s turn to go for water. The Draken had a

great leathern bag, holding two hundred measures of water. This Lazarus

could only, with great difficulty, drag empty to the spring, and

because he could not carry it back full, he did not fill it at all, but,

instead, he dug up the ground all round the spring.

As Lazarus remained so long away, the Draken sent one of their number

to see what had become of him, and when this one came to the spring,

Lazarus said to him: ‘We will no more plague ourselves by carrying water

every day. I will bring the entire spring home at once, and so we shall

be freed from this burden.’

But the Draken called out: ‘On no account, Herr Lazarus, else we shall

all die of thirst; rather will we carry the water ourselves in turns,

and you alone shall be exempt.’

Next it comes to be Lazarus’s turn to bring the wood. Now the Draken,

when they fetched the wood, always took an entire tree on their

shoulder, and so carried it home. Because Lazarus could not imitate them

in this, he went to the forest, tied all the trees together with a thick

rope, and remained in the forest till evening. Again the Draken sent one

of them after him to see what had become of him, and when this one asked

what he was about, Lazarus answered: ‘I will bring the entire forest

home at once, so that after that we may have rest.’

But the Draken called out: ‘By no means, Herr Lazarus, else we shall all

die of cold; rather will we go ourselves to bring wood, and let you be

free.’ And then the Draken tore up one tree, threw it over his shoulder,

and so carried it home.

When they had lived together some time, the Draken became weary of

Lazarus, and agreed among themselves to kill him; each Draken, in the

night while Lazarus slept, should strike him a blow with a hatchet. But

Lazarus heard of this scheme, and when the evening came, he took a

log of wood, covered it with his cloak, laid it in the place where he

usually slept, and then hid himself. In the night the Draken came, and

each one hit the log a blow with his hatchet, till it flew in pieces.

Then they believed their object was gained, and they lay down again.

Thereupon Lazarus took the log, threw it away, and laid himself down in

its stead. Towards dawn, he began to groan, and when the Draken heard

that, they asked what ailed him, to which he made answer: ‘The gnats

have stung me horribly.’ This terrified the Draken, for they believed

that Lazarus took their blows for gnat-stings, and they determined at

any price to get rid of him. Next morning, therefore, they asked him if

he had not wife or child, and said that if he would like to go and visit

them they would give him a bag of gold to take away with him. He agreed

willingly to this, but asked further that one of the Draken should go

with him to carry the bag of gold. They consented, and one was sent with

him.

When they had come to within a short; distance of Lazarus’s house, he

said to the Draken: ‘Stop here, in the meantime, for I must go on in

front and tie up my children, lest they eat you.’

So he went and tied his children with strong ropes, and said to them:

‘As soon as the Draken comes in sight, call out as loud as you can,

“Drakenflesh! Drakenflesh!”’

So, when the Draken appeared, the children cried out: ‘Drakenflesh!

Drakenflesh!’ and this so terrified the Draken that he let the bag fall

and fled.

On the road he met a fox, which asked him why he seemed so frightened.

He answered that he was afraid of the children of Herr Lazarus, who had

been within a hair-breadth of eating him up. But the fox laughed, and

said: ‘What! you were afraid of the children of Herr Lazarus? He had

two fowls, one of which I ate yesterday, the other I will go and fetch

now--if you do not believe me, come and see for yourself; but you must

first tie yourself on to my tail.’

The Draken then tied himself on to the fox’s tail, and went back thus

with it to Lazarus’s house, in order to see what it would arrange. There

stood Lazarus with his gun raised ready to fire, who, when he saw the

fox coming along with the Draken, called out to the fox: ‘Did I not tell

you to bring me all the Draken, and you bring me only one?’

When the Draken heard that he made off to the rightabout at once, and

ran so fast that the fox was dashed in pieces against the stones.

When Lazarus had got quit of the Draken he built himself, with their

gold, a magnificent house, in which he spent the rest of his days in

great enjoyment.

The Story of the Queen of the Flowery Isles

There once lived a queen who ruled over the Flowery Isles, whose

husband, to her extreme grief, died a few years after their marriage. On

being left a widow she devoted herself almost entirely to the education

of the two charming princesses, her only children. The elder of them was

so lovely that as she grew up her mother greatly feared she would excite

the jealousy of the Queen of all the Isles, who prided herself on being

the most beautiful woman in the world, and insisted on all rivals bowing

before her charms.

In order the better to gratify her vanity she had urged the king, her

husband, to make war on all the surrounding islands, and as his

greatest wish was to please her, the only conditions he imposed on any

newly-conquered country was that each princess of every royal house

should attend his court as soon as she was fifteen years old, and do

homage to the transcendent beauty of his queen.

The queen of the Flowery Isles, well aware of this law, was fully

determined to present her daughter to the proud queen as soon as her

fifteenth birthday was past.

The queen herself had heard a rumour of the young princess’s great

beauty, and awaited her visit with some anxiety, which soon developed

into jealousy, for when the interview took place it was impossible not

to be dazzled by such radiant charms, and she was obliged to admit that

she had never beheld anyone so exquisitely lovely.

Of course she thought in her own mind ‘excepting myself!’ for nothing

could have made her believe it possible that anyone could eclipse her.

But the outspoken admiration of the entire court soon undeceived her,

and made her so angry that she pretended illness and retired to her own

rooms, so as to avoid witnessing the princess’s triumph. She also sent

word to the Queen of the Flowery Isles that she was sorry not to be well

enough to see her again, and advised her to return to her own states

with the princess, her daughter.

This message was entrusted to one of the great ladies of the court, who

was an old friend of the Queen of the Flowery Isles, and who advised her

not to wait to take a formal leave but to go home as fast as she could.

The queen was not slow to take the hint, and lost no time in obeying it.

Being well aware of the magic powers of the incensed queen, she warned

her daughter that she was threatened by some great danger if she left

the palace for any reason whatever during the next six months.

The princess promised obedience, and no pains were spared to make the

time pass pleasantly for her.

The six months were nearly at an end, and on the very last day a

splendid fête was to take place in a lovely meadow quite near the

palace. The princess, who had been able to watch all the preparations

from her window, implored her mother to let her go as far as the meadow;

and the queen, thinking all risk must be over, consented, and promised

to take her there herself.

The whole court was delighted to see their much-loved princess at

liberty, and everyone set off in high glee to join in the fête.

The princess, overjoyed at being once more in the open air, was walking

a little in advance of her party when suddenly the earth opened under

her feet and closed again after swallowing her up!

The queen fainted away with terror, and the younger princess burst into

floods of tears and could hardly be dragged away from the fatal spot,

whilst the court was overwhelmed with horror at so great a calamity.

Orders were given to bore the earth to a great depth, but in vain; not a

trace of the vanished princess was to be found.

She sank right through the earth and found herself in a desert place

with nothing but rocks and trees and no sign of any human being. The

only living creature she saw was a very pretty little dog, who ran up to

her and at once began to caress her. She took him in her arms, and after

playing with him for a little put him down again, when he started off in

front of her, looking round from time to time as though begging her to

follow.

She let him lead her on, and presently reached a little hill, from which

she saw a valley full of lovely fruit trees, bearing flowers and fruit

together. The ground was also covered with fruit and flowers, and in the

middle of the valley rose a fountain surrounded by a velvety lawn.

The princess hastened to this charming spot, and sitting down on the

grass began to think over the misfortune which had befallen her, and

burst into tears as she reflected on her sad condition.

The fruit and clear fresh water would, she knew, prevent her from dying

of hunger or thirst, but how could she escape if any wild beast appeared

and tried to devour her?

At length, having thought over every possible evil which could happen,

the princess tried to distract her mind by playing with the little dog.

She spent the whole day near the fountain, but as night drew on she

wondered what she should do, when she noticed that the little dog was

pulling at her dress.

She paid no heed to him at first, but as he continued to pull her

dress and then run a few steps in one particular direction, she at last

decided to follow him; he stopped before a rock with a large opening in

the centre, which he evidently wished her to enter.

The princess did so and discovered a large and beautiful cave lit up

by the brilliancy of the stones with which it was lined, with a little

couch covered with soft moss in one corner. She lay down on it and the

dog at once nestled at her feet. Tired out with all she had gone through

she soon fell asleep.

Next morning she was awakened very early by the songs of many birds.

The little dog woke up too, and sprang round her in his most caressing

manner. She got up and went outside, the dog as before running on in

front and turning back constantly to take her dress and draw her on.

She let him have his way and he soon led her back to the beautiful

garden where she had spent part of the day before. Here she ate some

fruit, drank some water of the fountain, and felt as if she had made an

excellent meal. She walked about amongst the flowers, played with her

little dog, and at night returned to sleep in the cave.

In this way the princess passed several months, and as her first terrors

died away she gradually became more resigned to her fate. The little

dog, too, was a great comfort, and her constant companion.

One day she noticed that he seemed very sad and did not even caress her

as usual. Fearing he might be ill she carried him to a spot where she

had seen him eat some particular herbs, hoping they might do him good,

but he would not touch them. He spent all the night, too, sighing and

groaning as if in great pain.

At last the princess fell asleep, and when she awoke her first thought

was for her little pet, but not finding him at her feet as usual, she

ran out of the cave to look for him. As she stepped out of the cave she

caught sight of an old man, who hurried away so fast that she had barely

time to see him before he disappeared.

This was a fresh surprise and almost as great a shock as the loss of her

little dog, who had been so faithful to her ever since the first day she

had seen him. She wondered if he had strayed away or if the old man had

stolen him.

Tormented by all kinds of thoughts and fears she wandered on, when

suddenly she felt herself wrapped in a thick cloud and carried through

the air. She made no resistance and before very long found herself, to

her great surprise, in an avenue leading to the palace in which she had

been born. No sign of the cloud anywhere.

As the princess approached the palace she perceived that everyone was

dressed in black, and she was filled with fear as to the cause of this

mourning. She hastened on and was soon recognised and welcomed with

shouts of joy. Her sister hearing the cheers ran out and embraced the

wanderer, with tears of happiness, telling her that the shock of her

disappearance had been so terrible that their mother had only survived

it a few days. Since then the younger princess had worn the crown, which

she now resigned to her sister to whom it by right belonged.

But the elder wished to refuse it, and would only accept the crown on

condition that her sister should share in all the power.

The first acts of the new queen were to do honour to the memory of

her dear mother and to shower every mark of generous affection on her

sister. Then, being still very grieved at the loss of her little dog,

she had a careful search made for him in every country, and when nothing

could be heard of him she was so grieved that she offered half her

kingdom to whoever should restore him to her.

Many gentlemen of the court, tempted by the thought of such a reward,

set off in all directions in search of the dog; but all returned

empty-handed to the queen, who, in despair announced that since life was

unbearable without her little dog, she would give her hand in marriage

to the man who brought him back.

The prospect of such a prize quickly turned the court into a desert,

nearly every courtier starting on the quest. Whilst they were away the

queen was informed one day that a very ill-looking man wished to speak

with her. She desired him to be shown into a room where she was sitting

with her sister.

On entering her presence he said that he was prepared to give the queen

her little dog if she on her side was ready to keep her word.

The princess was the first to speak. She said that the queen had

no right to marry without the consent of the nation, and that on so

important an occasion the general council must be summoned. The queen

could not say anything against this statement; but she ordered an

apartment in the palace to be given to the man, and desired the council

to meet on the following day.

Next day, accordingly, the council assembled in great state, and by the

princess’s advice it was decided to offer the man a large sum of money

for the dog, and should he refuse it, to banish him from the kingdom

without seeing the queen again. The man refused the price offered and

left the hall.

The princess informed the queen of what had passed, and the queen

approved of all, but added that as she was her own mistress she had made

up her mind to abdicate her throne, and to wander through the world till

she had found her little dog.

The princess was much alarmed by such a resolution, and implored the

queen to change her mind. Whilst they were discussing the subject,

one of the chamberlains appeared to inform the queen that the bay was

covered with ships. The two sisters ran to the balcony, and saw a large

fleet in full sail for the port.

In a little time they came to the conclusion that the ships must come

from a friendly nation, as every vessel was decked with gay flags,

streamers, and pennons, and the way was led by a small ship flying a

great white flag of peace.

The queen sent a special messenger to the harbour, and was soon informed

that the fleet belonged to the Prince of the Emerald Isles, who begged

leave to land in her kingdom, and to present his humble respects to

her. The queen at once sent some of the court dignitaries to receive the

prince and bid him welcome.

She awaited him seated on her throne, but rose on his appearance, and

went a few steps to meet him; then begged him to be seated, and for

about an hour kept him in close conversation.

The prince was then conducted to a splendid suite of apartments, and the

next day he asked for a private audience. He was admitted to the queen’s

own sitting-room, where she was sitting alone with her sister.

After the first greetings the prince informed the queen that he had some

very strange things to tell her, which she only would know to be true.

‘Madam,’ said he, ‘I am a neighbour of the Queen of all the Isles; and

a small isthmus connects part of my states with hers. One day, when

hunting a stag, I had the misfortune to meet her, and not recognising

her, I did not stop to salute her with all proper ceremony. You, Madam,

know better than anyone how revengeful she is, and that she is also a

mistress of magic. I learnt both facts to my cost. The ground opened

under my feet, and I soon found myself in a far distant region

transformed into a little dog, under which shape I had the honour to

meet your Majesty. After six months, the queen’s vengeance not being yet

satisfied, she further changed me into a hideous old man, and in this

form I was so afraid of being unpleasant in your eyes, Madam, that I hid

myself in the depths of the woods, where I spent three months more. At

the end of that time I was so fortunate as to meet a benevolent fairy

who delivered me from the proud queen’s power, and told me all your

adventures and where to find you. I now come to offer you a heart which

has been entirely yours, Madam, since first we met in the desert.’

A few days later a herald was sent through the kingdom to proclaim the

joyful news of the marriage of the Queen of the Flowery Isles with the

young prince. They lived happily for many years, and ruled their people

well.

As for the bad queen, whose vanity and jealousy had caused so much

mischief, the Fairies took all her power away for a punishment.

[‘Cabinet des Fées.’]

Udea and Her Seven Brothers

Once upon a time there was a man and his wife who had seven boys. The

children lived in the open air and grew big and strong, and the six

eldest spent part of every day hunting wild beasts. The youngest did not

care so much about sport, and he often stayed with his mother.

One morning, however, as the whole seven were going out for a long

expedition, they said to their aunt, ‘Dear aunt, if a baby sister comes

into the world to-day, wave a white handkerchief, and we will return

immediately; but if it is only a boy, just brandish a sickle, and we

will go on with what we are doing.’

Now the baby when it arrived really proved to be a girl, but as the aunt

could not bear the boys, she thought it was a good opportunity to get

rid of them. So she waved the sickle. And when the seven brothers saw

the sign they said, ‘Now we have nothing to go back for,’ and plunged

deeper into the desert.

The little girl soon grew to be a big girl, and she was called by all

her friends (though she did not know it) ‘Udea, who had driven her seven

brothers into strange lands.’

One day, when she had been quarrelling with her playmates, the oldest

among them said to her, ‘It is a pity you were born, as ever since, your

brothers have been obliged to roam about the world.’

Udea did not answer, but went home to her mother and asked her, ‘Have I

really got brothers?’

‘Yes,’ replied her mother, ‘seven of them. But they went away the day

you were born, and I have never heard of them since.’

Then the girl said, ‘I will go and look for them till I find them.’

‘My dear child,’ answered her mother, ‘it is fifteen years since they

left, and no man has seen them. How will you know which way to go?’

‘Oh, I will follow them, north and south, east and west, and though I

may travel far, yet some day I will find them.’

Then her mother said no more, but gave her a camel and some food, and a

negro and his wife to take care of her, and she fastened a cowrie shell

round the camel’s neck for a charm, and bade her daughter go in peace.

During the first day the party journeyed on without any adventures, but

the second morning the negro said to the girl, ‘Get down, and let the

negress ride instead of you.’

‘Mother,’ cried Udea.

‘What is it?’ asked her mother.

‘Barka wants me to dismount from my camel.’

‘Leave her alone, Barka,’ commanded the mother, and Barka did not dare

to persist.

But on the following day he said again to Udea, ‘Get down, and let the

negress ride instead of you,’ and though Udea called to her mother she

was too far away, and the mother never heard her. Then the negro seized

her roughly and threw her on the ground, and said to his wife, ‘Climb

up,’ and the negress climbed up, while the girl walked by the side. She

had meant to ride all the way on her camel as her feet were bare and the

stones cut them till the blood came. But she had to walk on till night,

when they halted, and the next morning it was the same thing again.

Weary and bleeding the poor girl began to cry, and implored the negro to

let her ride, if only for a little. But he took no notice, except to bid

her walk a little faster.

By-and-by they passed a caravan, and the negro stopped and asked the

leader if they had come across seven young men, who were thought to be

hunting somewhere about. And the man answered, ‘Go straight on, and by

midday you will reach the castle where they live.’

When he heard this, the black melted some pitch in the sun, and smeared

the girl with it, till she looked as much a negro as he did. Next he

bade his wife get down from the camel, and told Udea to mount, which she

was thankful to do. So they arrived at her brothers’ castle.

Leaving the camel kneeling at the entrance for Udea to dismount, the

negro knocked loudly at the door, which was opened by the youngest

brother, all the others being away hunting. He did not of course

recognise Udea, but he knew the negro and his wife, and welcomed them

gladly, adding, ‘But who does the other negress belong to?’

‘Oh, that is your sister!’ said they.

‘My sister! but she is coal black!’

‘That may be, but she is your sister for all that.’

The young man asked no more questions, but took them into the castle,

and he himself waited outside till his brothers came home.

As soon as they were alone, the negro whispered to Udea, ‘If you dare

to tell your brothers that I made you walk, or that I smeared you with

pitch, I will kill you.’

‘Oh, I will be sure to say nothing,’ replied the girl, trembling, and at

that moment the six elder brothers appeared in sight.

‘I have some good news for you,’ said the youngest, hastening to meet

them; ‘our sister is here!’

‘Nonsense,’ they answered. ‘We have no sister; you know the child that

was born was a boy.’

‘But that was not true,’ replied he, ‘and here she is with the negro and

his wife. Only--she too is black,’ he added softly, but his brothers did

not hear him, and pushed past joyfully.

‘How are you, good old Barka?’ they said to the negro; ‘and how comes it

that we never knew that we had a sister till now?’ and they greeted Udea

warmly, while she shed tears of relief and gladness.

The next morning they all agreed that they would not go out hunting. And

the eldest brother took Udea on his knee, and she combed his hair and

talked to him of their home till the tears ran down his cheeks and

dropped on her bare arm. And where the tears fell a white mark was made.

Then the brother took a cloth and rubbed the place, and he saw that she

was not black at all.

‘Tell me, who painted you over like this?’ cried he.

‘I am afraid to tell you,’ sobbed the girl, ‘the negro will kill me.’

‘Afraid! and with seven brothers!’

‘Well, I will tell you then,’ she answered. ‘The negro forced me to

dismount from the camel and let his wife ride instead. And the stones

cut my feet till they bled and I had to bind them. And after that, when

we heard your castle was near by, he took pitch and smeared my body with

it.’

Then the brother rushed in wrath from the room, and seizing his sword,

cut off first the negro’s head and then his wife’s. He next brought in

some warm water, and washed his sister all over, till her skin was white

and shining again.

‘Ah, now we see that you are our sister!’ they all said. ‘What fools the

negro must have thought us, to believe for an instant that we could have

a sister who was black!’ And all that day and the next they remained in

the castle.

But on the third morning they said to their sister: ‘Dear sister, you

must lock yourself into this castle, with only the cat for company. And

be very careful never to eat anything which she does not eat too. You

must be sure to give her a bit of everything. In seven days we shall be

back again.’

‘All right,’ she answered, and locked herself into the castle with the

cat.

On the eighth day the brothers came home. ‘How are you?’ they asked.

‘You have not been anxious?’

‘No, why should I be anxious? The gates were fast locked, and in the

castle are seven doors, and the seventh is of iron. What is there to

frighten me?’

‘No one will try to hurt us,’ said the brothers, ‘for they fear

us greatly. But for yourself, we implore you to do nothing without

consulting the cat, who has grown up in the house, and take care never

to neglect her advice.’

‘All right,’ replied Udea, ‘and whatever I eat she shall have half.’

‘Capital! and if ever you are in danger the cat will come and tell

us--only elves and pigeons, which fly round your window, know where to

find us.’

‘This is the first I have heard of the pigeons,’ said Udea. ‘Why did you

not speak of them before?’

We always leave them food and water for seven days,’ replied the

brothers.

‘Ah,’ sighed the girl, ‘if I had only known, I would have given them

fresh food and fresh water; for after seven days anything becomes bad.

Would it not be better if I fed them every day?’

‘Much better,’ said they, ‘and we shall feel any kindnesses you

do towards the cat or the pigeons exactly as if they were shown to

ourselves.’

‘Set your minds at ease,’ answered the girl, ‘I will treat them as if

they were my brothers.’

That night the brothers slept in the castle, but after breakfast next

morning they buckled on their weapons and mounted their horses, and rode

off to their hunting grounds, calling out to their sister, ‘Mind you let

nobody in till we come back.’

‘Very well,’ cried she, and kept the doors carefully locked for seven

days and on the eighth the brothers returned as before. Then, after

spending one evening with her, they departed as soon as they had done

breakfast.

Directly they were out of sight Udea began to clean the house, and among

the dust she found a bean which she ate.

‘What are you eating?’ asked the cat.

‘Nothing,’ said she.

‘Open your mouth, and let me see.’ The girl did as she was told, and

then the cat said ‘Why did you not give me half?’

‘I forgot,’ answered she, ‘but there are plenty of beans about, you can

have as many as you like.’

‘No, that won’t do. I want half of that particular bean.’

‘But how can I give it you? I tell you I have eaten it. I can roast you

a hundred others.’

‘No, I want half of that one.’

‘Oh! do as you like, only go away!’ cried she.

So the cat ran straight to the kitchen fire, and spit on it and put it

out, and when Udea came to cook the supper she had nothing to light it

with. ‘Why did you put the fire out?’ asked she.

‘Just to show you how nicely you would be able to cook the supper.

Didn’t you tell me to do what I liked?’

The girl left the kitchen and climbed up on the roof of the castle and

looked out. Far, far away, so far that she could hardly see it, was the

glow of a fire. ‘I will go and fetch a burning coal from there and

light my fire,’ thought she, and opened the door of the castle. When she

reached the place where the fire was kindled, a hideous man-eater was

crouching over it.

‘Peace be with you, grandfather,’ said she.

‘The same to you,’ replied the man-eater. ‘What brings you here, Udea?’

‘I came to ask for a lump of burning coal, to light my fire with.’

‘Do you want a big lump or a little lump?’

‘Why, what difference does it make?’ said she.

‘If you have a big lump you must give me a strip of your skin from your

ear to your thumb, and if you have a little lump, you must give me a

strip from your ear to your little finger.’

Udea, who thought that one sounded as bad as the other, said she would

take the big lump, and when the man-eater had cut the skin, she went

home again. And as she hastened on a raven beheld the blood on the

ground, and plastered it with earth, and stayed by her till she reached

the castle. And as she entered the door he flew past, and she shrieked

from fright, for up to that moment she had not seen him. In her terror

she called after him. ‘May you get the same start as you have given me!’

‘Why should you wish me harm,’ asked the raven pausing in his flight,

‘when I have done you a service?’

‘What service have you done me?’ said she.

‘Oh, you shall soon see,’ replied the raven, and with his bill he

scraped away all the earth he had smeared over the blood and then flew

away.

In the night the man-eater got up, and followed the blood till he came

to Udea’s castle. He entered through the gate which she had left open,

and went on till he reached the inside of the house. But here he was

stopped by the seven doors, six of wood and one of iron, and all fast

locked. And he called through them ‘Oh Udea, what did you see your

grandfather doing?’

‘I saw him spread silk under him, and silk over him, and lay himself

down in a four-post bed.’

When he heard that, the man-eater broke in one door, and laughed and

went away.

And the second night he came back, and asked her again what she had seen

her grandfather doing, and she answered him as before, and he broke

in another door, and laughed and went away, and so each night till

he reached the seventh door. Then the maiden wrote a letter to her

brothers, and bound it round the neck of a pigeon, and said to it, ‘Oh,

thou pigeon that served my father and my grandfather, carry this letter

to my brothers, and come back at once.’ And the pigeon flew away.

It flew and it flew and it flew till it found the brothers. The eldest

unfastened the letter from the pigeon’s neck, and read what his sister

had written: ‘I am in a great strait, my brothers. If you do not rescue

me to-night, to-morrow I shall be no longer living, for the man-eater

has broken open six doors, and only the iron door is left. So haste,

haste, post haste.’

‘Quick, quick! my brothers,’ cried he.

‘What is the matter?’ asked they.

‘If we cannot reach our sister to-night, to-morrow she will be the prey

of the man-eater.’

And without more words they sprang on their horses, and rode like the

wind.

The gate of the castle was thrown down, and they entered the court and

called loudly to their sister. But the poor girl was so ill with fear

and anxiety that she could not even speak. Then the brothers dismounted

and passed through the six open doors, till they stood before the iron

one, which was still shut. ‘Udea, open!’ they cried, ‘it is only your

brothers!’ And she arose and unlocked the door, and throwing herself on

the neck of the eldest burst into tears.

‘Tell us what has happened,’ he said, ‘and how the man-eater traced you

here.’ ‘It is all the cat’s fault,’ replied Udea. ‘She put out my fire

so that I could not cook. All about a bean! I ate one and forgot to give

her any of it.’

‘But we told you so particularly,’ said the eldest brother, ‘never to

eat anything without sharing it with the cat.’

‘Yes, but I tell you I forgot,’ answered Udea.

‘Does the man-eater come here every night?’ asked the brothers.

‘Every night,’ said Udea, ‘and he breaks one door in and then goes

away.’

Then all the brothers cried together, ‘We will dig a great hole, and

fill it with burning wood, and spread a covering over the top; and when

the man-eater arrives we will push him into it.’ So they all set to

work and prepared the great hole, and set fire to the wood, till it was

reduced to a mass of glowing charcoal. And when the man-eater came, and

called as usual, ‘Udea, what did you see your grandfather doing?’ she

answered, ‘I saw him pull off the ass’ skin and devour the ass, and he

fell in the fire, and the fire burned him up.’

Then the man-eater was filled with rage, and he flung himself upon

the iron door and burst it in. On the other side stood Udea’s seven

brothers, who said, ‘Come, rest yourself a little on this mat.’ And the

man-eater sat down, and he fell right into the burning pit which was

under the mat, and they heaped on more wood, till nothing was left of

him, not even a bone. Only one of his finger-nails was blown away, and

fell into an upper chamber where Udea was standing, and stuck under one

of the nails of her own fingers. And she sank lifeless to the earth.

Meanwhile her brothers sat below waiting for her and wondering why she

did not come. ‘What can have happened to her!’ exclaimed the eldest

brother. ‘Perhaps she has fallen into the fire, too.’ So one of the

others ran upstairs and found his sister stretched on the floor. ‘Udea!

Udea!’ he cried, but she did not move or reply. Then he saw that she was

dead, and rushed down to his brothers in the courtyard and called out,

‘Come quickly, our sister is dead!’ In a moment they were all beside her

and knew that it was true, and they made a bier and laid her on it,

and placed her across a camel, and said to the camel, ‘Take her to her

mother, but be careful not to halt by the way, and let no man capture

you, and see you kneel down before no man, save him who shall say

“string” [Footnote: ‘Riemen.’] to you. But to him who says “string,”

then kneel.’

So the camel started, and when it had accomplished half its journey it

met three men, who ran after it in order to catch it; but they could

not. Then they cried ‘Stop!’ but the camel only went the faster. The

three men panted behind till one said to the others, ‘Wait a minute! The

string of my sandal is broken!’ The camel caught the word ‘string’ and

knelt down at once, and the men came up and found a dead girl lying on

a bier, with a ring on her finger. And as one of the young men took

hold of her hand to pull off the ring, he knocked out the man-eater’s

finger-nail, which had stuck there, and the maiden sat up and said, ‘Let

him live who gave me life, and slay him who slew me!’ And when the camel

heard the maiden speak, it turned and carried her back to her brothers.

Now the brothers were still seated in the court bewailing their sister,

and their eyes were dim with weeping so that they could hardly see. And

when the camel stood before them they said, ‘Perhaps it has brought back

our sister!’ and rose to give it a beating. But the camel knelt down and

the girl dismounted, and they flung themselves on her neck and wept more

than ever for gladness.

‘Tell me,’ said the eldest, as soon as he could speak, ‘how it all came

about, and what killed you.’

‘I was waiting in the upper chamber,’ said she, ‘and a nail of the

man-eater’s stuck under my nail, and I fell dead upon the ground. That

is all I know.’

‘But who pulled out the nail?’ asked he.

‘A man took hold of my hand and tried to pull off my ring, and the nail

jumped out and I was alive again. And when the camel heard me say “Let

him live who gave me life, slay him who slew me!” it turned and brought

me back to the castle. That is my story.’

She was silent and the eldest brother spoke. ‘Will you listen to what I

have to say, my brothers?’

And they replied, ‘How should we not hear you? Are you not our father as

well as our brother?’

‘Then this is my advice. Let us take our sister back to our father and

mother, that we may see them once more before they die.’

And the young men agreed, and they mounted their horses and placed their

sister in a litter on the camel. So they set out.

At the end of five days’ journey they reached the old home where their

father and mother dwelt alone. And the heart of their father rejoiced,

and he said to them, ‘Dear sons, why did you go away and leave your

mother and me to weep for you night and day?’

‘Dear father,’ answered the son, ‘let us rest a little now, and then I

will tell you everything from the beginning.’

‘All right,’ replied the father, and waited patiently for three days.

And on the morning of the fourth day the eldest brother said, ‘Dear

father, would you like to hear our adventures?’

‘Certainly I should!’

‘Well, it was our aunt who was the cause of our leaving home, for

we agreed that if the baby was a sister she should wave a white

handkerchief, and if it was a brother, she should brandish a sickle, for

then there would be nothing to come back for, and we might wander far

away. Now our aunt could not bear us, and hated us to live in the same

house with her, so she brandished the sickle, and we went away. That is

all our story.’

And that is all this story.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Hans Stumme.]

The White Wolf

Once upon a time there was a king who had three daughters; they were

all beautiful, but the youngest was the fairest of the three. Now

it happened that one day their father had to set out for a tour in a

distant part of his kingdom. Before he left, his youngest daughter made

him promise to bring her back a wreath of wild flowers. When the king

was ready to return to his palace, he bethought himself that he would

like to take home presents to each of his three daughters; so he went

into a jeweller’s shop and bought a beautiful necklace for the

eldest princess; then he went to a rich merchant’s and bought a dress

embroidered in gold and silver thread for the second princess, but in

none of the flower shops nor in the market could he find the wreath of

wild flowers that his youngest daughter had set her heart on. So he

had to set out on his homeward way without it. Now his journey led him

through a thick forest. While he was still about four miles distant

from his palace, he noticed a white wolf squatting on the roadside, and,

behold! on the head of the wolf, there was a wreath of wild flowers.

Then the king called to the coachman, and ordered him to get down from

his seat and fetch him the wreath from the wolf’s head. But the wolf

heard the order and said: ‘My lord and king, I will let you have the

wreath, but I must have something in return.’

‘What do you want?’ answered the king. ‘I will gladly give you rich

treasure in exchange for it.’

‘I do not want rich treasure,’ replied the wolf. ‘Only promise to give

me the first thing that meets you on your way to your castle. In three

days I shall come and fetch it.’

And the king thought to himself: ‘I am still a good long way from home,

I am sure to meet a wild animal or a bird on the road, it will be quite

safe to promise.’ So he consented, and carried the wreath away with him.

But all along the road he met no living creature till he turned into

the palace gates, where his youngest daughter was waiting to welcome him

home.

That evening the king was very sad, remembering his promise; and when

he told the queen what had happened, she too shed bitter tears. And the

youngest princess asked them why they both looked so sad, and why they

wept. Then her father told her what a price he would have to pay for the

wreath of wild flowers he had brought home to her, for in three days a

white wolf would come and claim her and carry her away, and they would

never see her again. But the queen thought and thought, and at last she

hit upon a plan.

There was in the palace a servant maid the same age and the same height

as the princess, and the queen dressed her up in a beautiful dress

belonging to her daughter, and determined to give her to the white wolf,

who would never know the difference.

On the third day the wolf strode into the palace yard and up the great

stairs, to the room where the king and queen were seated.

‘I have come to claim your promise,’ he said. ‘Give me your youngest

daughter.’

Then they led the servant maid up to him, and he said to her: ‘You must

mount on my back, and I will take you to my castle.’ And with these

words he swung her on to his back and left the palace.

When they reached the place where he had met the king and given him the

wreath of wild flowers, he stopped, and told her to dismount that they

might rest a little.

So they sat down by the roadside.

‘I wonder,’ said the wolf, ‘what your father would do if this forest

belonged to him?’

And the girl answered: ‘My father is a poor man, so he would cut down

the trees, and saw them into planks, and he would sell the planks, and

we should never be poor again; but would always have enough to eat.’

Then the wolf knew that he had not got the real princess, and he swung

the servant-maid on to his back and carried her to the castle. And he

strode angrily into the king’s chamber, and spoke.

‘Give me the real princess at once. If you deceive me again I will cause

such a storm to burst over your palace that the walls will fall in, and

you will all be buried in the ruins.’

Then the king and the queen wept, but they saw there was no escape.

So they sent for their youngest daughter, and the king said to her:

‘Dearest child, you must go with the white wolf, for I promised you to

him, and I must keep my word.’

So the princess got ready to leave her home; but first she went to her

room to fetch her wreath of wild flowers, which she took with her. Then

the white wolf swung her on his back and bore her away. But when they

came to the place where he had rested with the servant-maid, he told her

to dismount that they might rest for a little at the roadside. Then

he turned to her and said: ‘I wonder what your father would do if this

forest belonged to him?’

And the princess answered: ‘My father would cut down the trees and turn

it into a beautiful park and gardens, and he and his courtiers would

come and wander among the glades in the summer time.’

‘This is the real princess,’ said the wolf to himself. But aloud he

said: ‘Mount once more on my back, and I will bear you to my castle.’

And when she was seated on his back he set out through the woods, and

he ran, and ran, and ran, till at last he stopped in front of a stately

courtyard, with massive gates.

‘This is a beautiful castle,’ said the princess, as the gates swung back

and she stepped inside. ‘If only I were not so far away from my father

and my mother!’

But the wolf answered: ‘At the end of a year we will pay a visit to your

father and mother.’

And at these words the white furry skin slipped from his back, and the

princess saw that he was not a wolf at all, but a beautiful youth, tall

and stately; and he gave her his hand, and led her up the castle stairs.

One day, at the end of half a year, he came into her room and said: ‘My

dear one, you must get ready for a wedding. Your eldest sister is going

to be married, and I will take you to your father’s palace. When the

wedding is over, I shall come and fetch you home. I will whistle outside

the gate, and when you hear me, pay no heed to what your father or

mother say, leave your dancing and feasting, and come to me at once; for

if I have to leave without you, you will never find your way back alone

through the forests.’

When the princess was ready to start, she found that he had put on his

white fur skin, and was changed back into the wolf; and he swung her on

to his back, and set out with her to her father’s palace, where he left

her, while he himself returned home alone. But, in the evening, he went

back to fetch her, and, standing outside the palace gate, he gave a

long, loud whistle. In the midst of her dancing the princess heard the

sound, and at once she went to him, and he swung her on his back and

bore her away to his castle.

Again, at the end of half a year, the prince came into her room, as the

white wolf, and said: ‘Dear heart, you must prepare for the wedding of

your second sister. I will take you to your father’s palace to-day, and

we will remain there together till to-morrow morning.’

So they went together to the wedding. In the evening, when the two were

alone together, he dropped his fur skin, and, ceasing to be a wolf,

became a prince again. Now they did not know that the princess’s mother

was hidden in the room. When she saw the white skin lying on the floor,

she crept out of the room, and sent a servant to fetch the skin and

to burn it in the kitchen fire. The moment the flames touched the skin

there was a fearful clap of thunder heard, and the prince disappeared

out of the palace gate in a whirlwind, and returned to his palace alone.

But the princess was heart-broken, and spent the night weeping bitterly.

Next morning she set out to find her way back to the castle, but she

wandered through the woods and forests, and she could find no path or

track to guide her. For fourteen days she roamed in the forest, sleeping

under the trees, and living upon wild berries and roots, and at last she

reached a little house. She opened the door and went in, and found the

wind seated in the room all by himself, and she spoke to the wind and

said: ‘Wind, have you seen the white wolf?’

And the wind answered: ‘All day and all night I have been blowing round

the world, and I have only just come home; but I have not seen him.’

But he gave her a pair of shoes, in which, he told her, she would be

able to walk a hundred miles with every step. Then she walked through

the air till she reached a star, and she said: ‘Tell me, star, have you

seen the white wolf?’

And the star answered: ‘I have been shining all night, and I have not

seen him.’

But the star gave her a pair of shoes, and told her that if she put them

on she would be able to walk two hundred miles at a stride. So she drew

them on, and she walked to the moon, and she said: ‘Dear moon, have you

not seen the white wolf?’

But the moon answered, ‘All night long I have been sailing through the

heavens, and I have only just come home; but I did not see him.’

But he gave her a pair of shoes, in which she would be able to cover

four hundred miles with every stride. So she went to the sun, and said:

‘Dear sun, have you seen the white wolf?’

And the sun answered, ‘Yes, I have seen him, and he has chosen another

bride, for he thought you had left him, and would never return, and he

is preparing for the wedding. But I will help you. Here are a pair of

shoes. If you put these on you will be able to walk on glass or ice, and

to climb the steepest places. And here is a spinning-wheel, with which

you will be able to spin moss into silk. When you leave me you will

reach a glass mountain. Put on the shoes that I have given you and with

them you will be able to climb it quite easily. At the summit you will

find the palace of the white wolf.’

Then the princess set out, and before long she reached the glass

mountain, and at the summit she found the white wolf’s palace, as the

sun had said.

But no one recognised her, as she had disguised herself as an old woman,

and had wound a shawl round her head. Great preparations were going on

in the palace for the wedding, which was to take place next day.

Then the princess, still disguised as an old woman, took out her

spinning-wheel, and began to spin moss into silk. And as she spun the

new bride passed by, and seeing the moss turn into silk, she said to

the old woman: ‘Little mother, I wish you would give me that

spinning-wheel.’

And the princess answered, ‘I will give it to you if you will allow me

to sleep to-night on the mat outside the prince’s door.’

And the bride replied, ‘Yes, you may sleep on the mat outside the door.’

So the princess gave her the spinning-wheel. And that night, winding the

shawl all round her, so that no one could recognise her, she lay down on

the mat outside the white wolf’s door. And when everyone in the palace

was asleep she began to tell the whole of her story. She told how she

had been one of three sisters, and that she had been the youngest and

the fairest of the three, and that her father had betrothed her to a

white wolf. And she told how she had gone first to the wedding of one

sister, and then with her husband to the wedding of the other sister,

and how her mother had ordered the servant to throw the white fur skin

into the kitchen fire. And then she told of her wanderings through the

forest; and of how she had sought the white wolf weeping; and how the

wind and star and moon and sun had befriended her, and had helped her to

reach his palace. And when the white wolf heard all the story, he knew

that it was his first wife, who had sought him, and had found him, after

such great dangers and difficulties.

But he said nothing, for he waited till the next day, when many

guests--kings and princes from far countries--were coming to his

wedding. Then, when all the guests were assembled in the banqueting

hall, he spoke to them and said: ‘Hearken to me, ye kings and princes,

for I have something to tell you. I had lost the key of my treasure

casket, so I ordered a new one to be made; but I have since found the

old one. Now, which of these keys is the better?’

Then all the kings and royal guests answered: ‘Certainly the old key is

better than the new one.’

‘Then,’ said the wolf, ‘if that is so, my former bride is better than my

new one.’

And he sent for the new bride, and he gave her in marriage to one of

the princes who was present, and then he turned to his guests, and said:

‘And here is my former bride’--and the beautiful princess was led

into the room and seated beside him on his throne. ‘I thought she had

forgotten me, and that she would never return. But she has sought

me everywhere, and now we are together once more we shall never part

again.’

Mohammed with the Magic Finger

Once upon a time, there lived a woman who had a son and a daughter. One

morning she said to them: ‘I have heard of a town where there is no such

thing as death: let us go and dwell there.’ So she broke up her house,

and went away with her son and daughter.

When she reached the city, the first thing she did was to look about and

see if there was any churchyard, and when she found none, she exclaimed,

‘This is a delightful spot. We will stay here for ever.’

By-and-by, her son grew to be a man, and he took for a wife a girl who

had been born in the town. But after a little while he grew restless,

and went away on his travels, leaving his mother, his wife, and his

sister behind him.

He had not been gone many weeks when one evening his mother said, ‘I am

not well, my head aches dreadfully.’

‘What did you say?’ inquired her daughter-in-law.

‘My head feels ready to split,’ replied the old woman.

The daughter-in-law asked no more questions, but left the house, and

went in haste to some butchers in the next street.

‘I have got a woman to sell; what will you give me for her?’ said she.

The butchers answered that they must see the woman first, and they all

returned together.

Then the butchers took the woman and told her they must kill her.

‘But why?’ she asked.

‘Because,’ they said, ‘it is always our custom that when persons are ill

and complain of their head they should be killed at once. It is a much

better way than leaving them to die a natural death.’

‘Very well,’ replied the woman. ‘But leave, I pray you, my lungs and my

liver untouched, till my son comes back. Then give both to him.’

But the men took them out at once, and gave them to the daughter-in-law,

saying: ‘Put away these things till your husband returns.’ And the

daughter-in-law took them, and hid them in a secret place.

When the old woman’s daughter, who had been in the woods, heard that her

mother had been killed while she was out, she was filled with fright,

and ran away as fast as she could. At last she reached a lonely spot far

from the town, where she thought she was safe, and sat down on a stone,

and wept bitterly. As she was sitting, sobbing, a man passed by.

‘What is the matter, little girl? Answer me! I will be your friend.’

‘Ah, sir, they have killed my mother; my brother is far away, and I have

nobody.’

‘Will you come with me?’ asked the man.

‘Thankfully,’ said she, and he led her down, down, under the earth, till

they reached a great city. Then he married her, and in course of time

she had a son. And the baby was known throughout the city as ‘Mohammed

with the magic finger,’ because, whenever he stuck out his little

finger, he was able to see anything that was happening for as far as two

days’ distance.

By-and-by, as the boy was growing bigger, his uncle returned from his

long journey, and went straight to his wife.

‘Where are my mother and sister?’ he asked; but his wife answered: ‘Have

something to eat first, and then I will tell you.’

But he replied: ‘How can I eat till I know what has become of them?’

Then she fetched, from the upper chamber, a box full of money, which

she laid before him, saying, ‘That is the price of your mother. She sold

well.’

‘What do you mean?’ he gasped.

‘Oh, your mother complained one day that her head was aching, so I got

in two butchers and they agreed to take her. However, I have got her

lungs and liver hidden, till you came back, in a safe place.’

‘And my sister?’

‘Well, while the people were chopping up your mother she ran away, and I

heard no more of her.’

‘Give me my mother’s liver and lungs,’ said the young man. And she gave

them to him. Then he put them in his pocket, and went away, saying: ‘I

can stay no longer in this horrible town. I go to seek my sister.’

Now, one day, the little boy stretched out his finger and said to his

mother, ‘My uncle is coming!’

‘Where is he?’ she asked.

‘He is still two days’ journey off: looking for us; but he will soon be

here.’ And in two days, as the boy had foretold, the uncle had found the

hole in the earth, and arrived at the gate of the city. All his money

was spent, and not knowing where his sister lived, he began to beg of

all the people he saw.

‘Here comes my uncle,’ called out the little boy. ‘Where?’ asked his

mother. ‘Here at the house door;’ and the woman ran out and embraced

him, and wept over him. When they could both speak, he said: ‘My sister,

were you by when they killed my mother?’

‘I was absent when they slew her,’ replied she, ‘and as I could do

nothing, I ran away. But you, my brother, how did you get here?’

‘By chance,’ he said, ‘after I had wandered far; but I did not know

I should find you!’ ‘My little boy told me you were coming,’ she

explained, ‘when you were yet two days distant; he alone of all men has

that great gift.’

But she did not tell him that her husband could change himself into a

serpent, a dog, or a monster, whenever he pleased. He was a very rich

man, and possessed large herds of camels, goats, sheep, cattle, horses

and asses; all the best of their kind. And the next morning, the sister

said: ‘Dear brother, go and watch our sheep, and when you are thirsty,

drink their milk!’

‘Very well,’ answered he, and he went.

Soon after, she said again, ‘Dear brother, go and watch our goats.’

‘But why? I like tending sheep better!’

‘Oh, it is much nicer to be a goatherd,’ she said; so he took the goats

out.

When he was gone, she said to her husband, ‘You must kill my brother,

for I cannot have him living here with me.’

‘But, my dear, why should I? He has done me no harm.’

‘I wish you to kill him,’ she answered, ‘or if not I will leave.’

‘Oh, all right, then,’ said he; ‘to-morrow I will change myself into a

serpent, and hide myself in the date barrel; and when he comes to fetch

dates I will sting him in the hand.’

‘That will do very well,’ said she.

When the sun was up next day, she called to her brother, ‘Go and mind

the goats.’

‘Yes, of course,’ he replied; but the little boy called out: ‘Uncle, I

want to come with you.’

‘Delighted,’ said the uncle, and they started together.

After they had got out of sight of the house the boy said to him, ‘Dear

uncle, my father is going to kill you. He has changed himself into a

serpent, and has hidden himself in the date barrel. My mother has told

him to do it.’

‘And what am I to do?’ asked the uncle.

‘I will tell you. When we bring the goats back to the house, and my

mother says to you, “I am sure you must be hungry: get a few dates out

of the cask,” just say to me, “I am not feeling very well, Mohammed, you

go and get them for me.”’

So, when they reached the house the sister came out to meet them,

saying, ‘Dear brother, you must certainly be hungry: go and get a few

dates.’

But he answered, ‘I am not feeling very well. Mohammed, you go and get

them for me.’

‘Of course I will,’ replied the little boy, and ran at once to the cask.

‘No, no,’ his mother called after him; ‘come here directly! Let your

uncle fetch them himself!’

But the boy would not listen, and crying out to her ‘I would rather get

them,’ thrust his hand into the date cask.

Instead of the fruit, it struck against something cold and slimy, and he

whispered softly, ‘Keep still; it is I, your son!’

Then he picked up his dates and went away to his uncle.

‘Here they are, dear uncle; eat as many as you want.’

And his uncle ate them.

When he saw that the uncle did not mean to come near the cask, the

serpent crawled out and regained his proper shape.

‘I am thankful I did not kill him,’ he said to his wife; ‘for, after

all, he is my brother-in-law, and it would have been a great sin!’

‘Either you kill him or I leave you,’ said she.

‘Well, well!’ sighed the man, ‘to-morrow I will do it.’

The woman let that night go by without doing anything further, but at

daybreak she said to her brother, ‘Get up, brother; it is time to take

the goats to pasture!’

‘All right,’ cried he.

‘I will come with you, uncle,’ called out the little boy.

‘Yes, come along,’ replied he.

But the mother ran up, saying, ‘The child must not go out in this cold

or he will be ill;’ to which he only answered, ‘Nonsense! I am going, so

it is no use your talking! I am going! I am! I am!’

‘Then go!’ she said.

And so they started, driving the goats in front of them.

When they reached the pasture the boy said to his uncle: ‘Dear uncle,

this night my father means to kill you. While we are away he will creep

into your room and hide in the straw. Directly we get home my mother

will say to you, “Take that straw and give it to the sheep,” and, if you

do, he will bite you.’

‘Then what am I to do?’ asked the man.

‘Oh, do not be afraid, dear uncle! I will kill my father myself.’

‘All right,’ replied the uncle.

As they drove back the goats towards the house, the sister cried: ‘Be

quick, dear brother, go and get me some straw for the sheep.’

‘Let me go,’ said the boy.

‘You are not big enough; your uncle will get it,’ replied she.

‘We will both get it,’ answered the boy; ‘come, uncle, let us go and

fetch that straw!’

‘All right,’ replied the uncle, and they went to the door of the room.

‘It seems very dark,’ said the boy; ‘I must go and get a light;’ and

when he came back with one, he set fire to the straw, and the serpent

was burnt.

Then the mother broke into sobs and tears. ‘Oh, you wretched boy! What

have you done? Your father was in that straw, and you have killed him!’

‘Now, how was I to know that my father was lying in that straw, instead

of in the kitchen?’ said the boy.

But his mother only wept the more, and sobbed out, ‘From this day you

have no father. You must do without him as best you can!’

‘Why did you marry a serpent?’ asked the boy. ‘I thought he was a man!

How did he learn those odd tricks?’

As the sun rose, she woke her brother, and said, ‘Go and take the goats

to pasture!’

‘I will come too,’ said the little boy.

‘Go then!’ said his mother, and they went together.

On the way the boy began: ‘Dear uncle, this night my mother means to

kill both of us, by poisoning us with the bones of the serpent, which

she will grind to powder and sprinkle in our food.’

‘And what are we to do?’ asked the uncle.

‘I will kill her, dear uncle. I do not want either a father or a mother

like that!’

When they came home in the evening they saw the woman preparing supper,

and secretly scattering the powdered bones of the serpent on one side

of the dish. On the other, where she meant to eat herself, there was no

poison.

And the boy whispered to his uncle, ‘Dear uncle, be sure you eat from

the same side of the dish as I do!’

‘All right,’ said the uncle.

So they all three sat down to the table, but before they helped

themselves the boy said, ‘I am thirsty, mother; will you get me some

milk?’

‘Very well,’ said she, ‘but you had better begin your supper.’

And when she came back with the milk they were both eating busily.

‘Sit down and have something too,’ said the boy, and she sat down and

helped herself from the dish, but at the very first moment she sank dead

upon the ground.

‘She has got what she meant for us,’ observed the boy; ‘and now we will

sell all the sheep and cattle.’

So the sheep and cattle were sold, and the uncle and nephew took the

money and went to see the world.

For ten days they travelled through the desert, and then they came to a

place where the road parted in two.

‘Uncle!’ said the boy.

‘Well, what is it?’ replied he.

‘You see these two roads? You must take one, and I the other; for the

time has come when we must part.’

But the uncle cried, ‘No, no, my boy, we will keep together always.’

‘Alas! that cannot be,’ said the boy; ‘so tell me which way you will

go.’

‘I will go to the west,’ said the uncle.

‘One word before I leave you,’ continued the boy. ‘Beware of any man who

has red hair and blue eyes. Take no service under him.’

‘All right,’ replied the uncle, and they parted.

For three days the man wandered on without any food, till he was very

hungry. Then, when he was almost fainting, a stranger met him and said,

‘Will you work for me?’

‘By contract?’ asked the man.

‘Yes, by contract,’ replied the stranger, ‘and whichever of us breaks

it, shall have a strip of skin taken from his body.’

‘All right,’ replied the man; ‘what shall I have to do?’

‘Every day you must take the sheep out to pasture, and carry my old

mother on your shoulders, taking great care her feet shall never touch

the ground. And, besides that, you must catch, every evening, seven

singing birds for my seven sons.’

‘That is easily done,’ said the man.

Then they went back together, and the stranger said, ‘Here are your

sheep; and now stoop down, and let my mother climb on your back.’

‘Very good,’ answered Mohammed’s uncle.

The new shepherd did as he was told, and returned in the evening with

the old woman on his back, and the seven singing birds in his pocket,

which he gave to the seven boys, when they came to meet him. So the days

passed, each one exactly like the other.

At last, one night, he began to weep, and cried: ‘Oh, what have I done,

that I should have to perform such hateful tasks?’

And his nephew Mohammed saw him from afar, and thought to himself, ‘My

uncle is in trouble--I must go and help him;’ and the next morning he

went to his master and said: ‘Dear master, I must go to my uncle, and I

wish to send him here instead of myself, while I serve under his master.

And that you may know it is he and no other man, I will give him my

staff, and put my mantle on him.’

‘All right,’ said the master.

Mohammed set out on his journey, and in two days he arrived at the place

where his uncle was standing with the old woman on his back trying to

catch the birds as they flew past. And Mohammed touched him on the arm,

and spoke: ‘Dear uncle, did I not warn you never to take service under

any blue-eyed red-haired man!

‘But what could I do?’ asked the uncle. ‘I was hungry, and he passed,

and we signed a contract.’

‘Give the contract to me!’ said the young man.

‘Here it is,’ replied the uncle, holding it out.

‘Now,’ continued Mohammed, ‘let the old woman get down from your back.’

‘Oh no, I mustn’t do that!’ cried he.

But the nephew paid no attention, and went on talking: ‘Do not worry

yourself about the future. I see my way out of it all. And, first, you

must take my stick and my mantle, and leave this place. After two days’

journey, straight before you, you will come to some tents which are

inhabited by shepherds. Go in there, and wait.’

‘All right!’ answered the uncle.

Then Mohammed with the Magic Finger picked up a stick and struck the old

woman with it, saying, ‘Get down, and look after the sheep; I want to go

to sleep.’

‘Oh, certainly!’ replied she.

So Mohammed lay down comfortably under a tree and slept till evening.

Towards sunset he woke up and said to the old woman: ‘Where are the

singing birds which you have got to catch?’

‘You never told me anything about that,’ replied she.

‘Oh, didn’t I?’ he answered. ‘Well, it is part of your business, and if

you don’t do it, I shall just kill you.’

‘Of course I will catch them!’ cried she in a hurry, and ran about the

bushes after the birds, till thorns pierced her foot, and she shrieked

from pain and exclaimed, ‘Oh dear, how unlucky I am! and how abominably

this man is treating me!’ However, at last she managed to catch the

seven birds, and brought them to Mohammed, saying, ‘Here they are!’

‘Then now we will go back to the house,’ said he.

When they had gone some way he turned to her sharply:

‘Be quick and drive the sheep home, for I do not know where their fold

is.’ And she drove them before her. By-and-by the young man spoke:

‘Look here, old hag; if you say anything to your son about my having

struck you, or about my not being the old shepherd, I’ll kill you!’

‘Oh, no, of course I won’t say anything!’

When they got back, the son said to his mother: ‘That is a good shepherd

I’ve got, isn’t he?’

‘Oh, a splendid shepherd!’ answered she. ‘Why, look how fat the sheep

are, and how much milk they give!’

‘Yes, indeed!’ replied the son, as he rose to get supper for his mother

and the shepherd.

In the time of Mohammed’s uncle, the shepherd had had nothing to eat but

the scraps left by the old woman; but the new shepherd was not going to

be content with that.

‘You will not touch the food till I have had as much as I want,’

whispered he.

‘Very good!’ replied she. And when he had had enough, he said:

‘Now, eat!’ But she wept, and cried: ‘That was not written in your

contract. You were only to have what I left!’

‘If you say a word more, I will kill you!’ said he.

The next day he took the old woman on his back, and drove the sheep in

front of him till he was some distance from the house, when he let her

fall, and said: ‘Quick! go and mind the sheep!’

Then he took a ram, and killed it. He lit a fire and broiled some of its

flesh, and called to the old woman:

‘Come and eat with me!’ and she came. But instead of letting her eat

quietly, he took a large lump of the meat and rammed it down her throat

with his crook, so that she died. And when he saw she was dead, he said:

‘That is what you have got for tormenting my uncle!’ and left her lying

where she was, while he went after the singing birds. It took him a long

time to catch them; but at length he had the whole seven hidden in the

pockets of his tunic, and then he threw the old woman’s body into some

bushes, and drove the sheep before him, back to their fold. And when

they drew near the house the seven boys came to meet him, and he gave a

bird to each.

‘Why are you weeping?’ asked the boys, as they took their birds.

‘Because your grandmother is dead!’ And they ran and told their father.

Then the man came up and said to Mohammed: ‘What was the matter? How did

she die?’

And Mohammed answered: ‘I was tending the sheep when she said to me,

“Kill me that ram; I am hungry!” So I killed it, and gave her the meat.

But she had no teeth, and it choked her.’

‘But why did you kill the ram, instead of one of the sheep?’ asked the

man.

‘What was I to do?’ said Mohammed. ‘I had to obey orders!’

‘Well, I must see to her burial!’ said the man; and the next morning

Mohammed drove out the sheep as usual, thinking to himself, ‘Thank

goodness I’ve got rid of the old woman! Now for the boys!’

All day long he looked after the sheep, and towards evening he began to

dig some little holes in the ground, out of which he took six scorpions.

These he put in his pockets, together with one bird which he caught.

After this he drove his flock home.

When he approached the house the boys came out to meet him as before,

saying: ‘Give me my bird!’ and he put a scorpion into the hand of each,

and it stung him, and he died. But to the youngest only he gave a bird.

As soon as he saw the boys lying dead on the ground, Mohammed lifted up

his voice and cried loudly: ‘Help, help! the children are dead!’

And the people came running fast, saying: ‘What has happened? How have

they died?’

And Mohammed answered: ‘It was your own fault! The boys had been

accustomed to birds, and in this bitter cold their fingers grew stiff,

and could hold nothing, so that the birds flew away, and their spirits

flew with them. Only the youngest, who managed to keep tight hold of his

bird, is still alive.’

And the father groaned, and said, ‘I have borne enough! Bring no more

birds, lest I lose the youngest also!’

‘All right,’ said Mohammed.

As he was driving the sheep out to grass he said to his master: ‘Out

there is a splendid pasture, and I will keep the sheep there for two or,

perhaps, three days, so do not be surprised at our absence.’

‘Very good!’ said the man; and Mohammed started. For two days he drove

them on and on, till he reached his uncle, and said to him, ‘Dear uncle,

take these sheep and look after them. I have killed the old woman and

the boys, and the flock I have brought to you!’

Then Mohammed returned to his master; and on the way he took a stone and

beat his own head with it till it bled, and bound his hands tight,

and began to scream. The master came running and asked, ‘What is the

matter?’

And Mohammed answered: ‘While the sheep were grazing, robbers came and

drove them away, and because I tried to prevent them, they struck me on

the head and bound my hands. See how bloody I am!’

‘What shall we do?’ said the master; ‘are the animals far off?’

‘So far that you are not likely ever to see them again,’ replied

Mohammed. ‘This is the fourth day since the robbers came down. How

should you be able to overtake them?’

‘Then go and herd the cows!’ said the man.

‘All right!’ replied Mohammed, and for two days he went. But on the

third day he drove the cows to his uncle, first cutting off their tails.

Only one cow he left behind him.

‘Take these cows, dear uncle,’ said he. ‘I am going to teach that man a

lesson.’

‘Well, I suppose you know your own business best,’ said the uncle. ‘And

certainly he almost worried me to death.’

So Mohammed returned to his master, carrying the cows’ tails tied up in

a bundle on his back. When he came to the sea-shore, he stuck all the

tails in the sand, and went and buried the one cow, whose tail he had

not cut off, up to her neck, leaving the tail projecting. After he had

got everything ready, he began to shriek and scream as before, till

his master and all the other servants came running to see what was the

matter.

‘What in the world has happened?’ they cried

‘The sea has swallowed up the cows,’ said Mohammed, ‘and nothing remains

but their tails. But if you are quick and pull hard, perhaps you may get

them out again!’

The master ordered each man instantly to take hold of a tail, but at

the first pull they nearly tumbled backwards, and the tails were left in

their hands.

‘Stop,’ cried Mohammed, ‘you are doing it all wrong. You have just

pulled off their tails, and the cows have sunk to the bottom of the

sea.’

‘See if you can do it any better,’ said they; and Mohammed ran to the

cow which he had buried in the rough grass, and took hold of her tail

and dragged the animal out at once.

‘There! that is the way to do it!’ said he, ‘I told you you knew nothing

about it!’

The men slunk away, much ashamed of themselves; but the master came up

to Mohammed. ‘Get you gone!’ he said, ‘there is nothing more for you

to do! You have killed my mother, you have slain my children, you have

stolen my sheep, you have drowned my cows; I have now no work to give

you.’

‘First give me the strip of your skin which belongs to me of right, as

you have broken your contract!’

‘That a judge shall decide,’ said the master; ‘we will go before him.’

‘Yes, we will,’ replied Mohammed. And they went before the judge.

‘What is your case?’ asked the judge of the master.

‘My lord,’ said the man, bowing low, ‘my shepherd here has robbed me of

everything. He has killed my children and my old mother; he has stolen

my sheep, he has drowned my cows in the sea.’

The shepherd answered: ‘He must pay me what he owes me, and then I will

go.’

‘Yes, that is the law,’ said the judge.

‘Very well,’ returned the master, ‘let him reckon up how long he has

been in my service.’

‘That won’t do,’ replied Mohammed, ‘I want my strip of skin, as we

agreed in the contract.’

Seeing there was no help for it, the master cut a bit of skin, and gave

it to Mohammed, who went off at once to his uncle.

‘Now we are rich, dear uncle,’ cried he; ‘we will sell our cows and

sheep and go to a new country. This one is no longer the place for us.’

The sheep were soon sold, and the two comrades started on their travels.

That night they reached some Bedouin tents, where they had supper with

the Arabs. Before they lay down to sleep, Mohammed called the owner of

the tent aside. ‘Your greyhound will eat my strip of leather,’ he said

to the Arab.

‘No; do not fear.’

‘But supposing he does?’

‘Well, then, I will give him to you in exchange,’ replied the Arab.

Mohammed waited till everyone was fast asleep, then he rose softly, and

tearing the bit of skin in pieces, threw it down before the greyhound,

setting up wild shrieks as he did so.

‘Oh, master, said I not well that your dog would eat my thong?’

‘Be quiet, don’t make such a noise, and you shall have the dog.’

So Mohammed put a leash round his neck, and led him away.

In the evening they arrived at the tents of some more Bedouin, and asked

for shelter. After supper Mohammed said to the owner of the tent, ‘Your

ram will kill my greyhound.’

‘Oh, no, he won’t.’

‘And supposing he does?’

‘Then you can take him in exchange.’

So in the night Mohammed killed the greyhound, and laid his body across

the horns of the ram. Then he set up shrieks and yells, till he roused

the Arab, who said: ‘Take the ram and go away.’

Mohammed did not need to be told twice, and at sunset he reached another

Bedouin encampment. He was received kindly, as usual, and after supper

he said to his host: ‘Your daughter will kill my ram.’

‘Be silent, she will do nothing of the sort; my daughter does not need

to steal meat, she has some every day.’

‘Very well, I will go to sleep; but if anything happens to my ram I will

call out.’

‘If my daughter touches anything belonging to my guest I will kill her,’

said the Arab, and went to his bed.

When everybody was asleep, Mohammed got up, killed the ram, and took out

his liver, which he broiled on the fire. He placed a piece of it in the

girl’s hands, and laid some more on her night-dress while she slept and

knew nothing about it. After this he began to cry out loudly.

‘What is the matter? be silent at once!’ called the Arab.

‘How can I be silent, when my ram, which I loved like a child, has been

slain by your daughter?’

‘But my daughter is asleep,’ said the Arab.

‘Well, go and see if she has not some of the flesh about her.’

‘If she has, you may take her in exchange for the ram;’ and as they

found the flesh exactly as Mohammed had foretold, the Arab gave his

daughter a good beating, and then told her to get out of sight, for she

was now the property of this stranger.

They wandered in the desert till, at nightfall, they came to a Bedouin

encampment, where they were hospitably bidden to enter. Before lying

down to sleep, Mohammed said to the owner of the tent: ‘Your mare will

kill my wife.’

‘Certainly not.’

‘And if she does?’

‘Then you shall take the mare in exchange.’

When everyone was asleep, Mohammed said softly to his wife: ‘Maiden, I

have got such a clever plan! I am going to bring in the mare and put

it at your feet, and I will cut you, just a few little flesh wounds, so

that you may be covered with blood, and everybody will suppose you to be

dead. But remember that you must not make a sound, or we shall both be

lost.’

This was done, and then Mohammed wept and wailed louder than ever.

The Arab hastened to the spot and cried, ‘Oh, cease making that terrible

noise! Take the mare and go; but carry off the dead girl with you. She

can lie quite easily across the mare’s back.’

Then Mohammed and his uncle picked up the girl, and, placing her on the

mare’s back, led it away, being very careful to walk one on each side,

so that she might not slip down and hurt herself. After the Arab tents

could be seen no longer, the girl sat up on the saddle and looked about

her, and as they were all hungry they tied up the mare, and took out

some dates to eat. When they had finished, Mohammed said to his uncle:

‘Dear uncle, the maiden shall be your wife; I give her to you. But the

money we got from the sheep and cows we will divide between us. You

shall have two-thirds and I will have one. For you will have a wife, but

I never mean to marry. And now, go in peace, for never more will you see

me. The bond of bread and salt is at an end between us.’

So they wept, and fell on each other’s necks, and asked forgiveness for

any wrongs in the past. Then they parted and went their ways.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Haus Stumme.]

Bobino

Once on a time there was a rich merchant, who had an only son called

Bobino. Now, as the boy was clever, and had a great desire for

knowledge, his father sent him to be under a master, from whom he

thought he would learn to speak all sorts of foreign languages. After

some years with this master, Bobino returned to his home.

One evening, as he and his father were walking in the garden, the

sparrows in the trees above their heads began such a twittering, that

they found it impossible to hear each other speak. This annoyed the

merchant very much, so, to soothe him, Bobino said: ‘Would you like me

to explain to you what the sparrows are saying to each other?’

The merchant looked at his son in astonishment, and answered: ‘What can

you mean? How can you explain what the sparrows say? Do you consider

yourself a soothsayer or a magician?’

‘I am neither a soothsayer nor a magician,’ answered Bobino; ‘but my

master taught me the language of all the animals.’

‘Alas! for my good money!’ exclaimed the merchant. ‘The master has

certainly mistaken my intention. Of course I meant you to learn the

languages that human beings talk, and not the language of animals.’

‘Have patience,’ answered the son. ‘My master thought it best to begin

with the language of animals, and later to learn the languages of human

beings.’

On their way into the house the dog ran to meet them, barking furiously.

‘What can be the matter with the beast?’ said the merchant. ‘Why should

he bark at me like that, when he knows me quite well?’

‘Shall I explain to you what he is saying?’ said Bobino.

‘Leave me in peace, and don’t trouble me with your nonsense,’ said the

merchant quite crossly. ‘How my money has been wasted!’

A little later, as they sat down to supper, some frogs in a neighbouring

pond set up such a croaking as had never been heard. The noise so

irritated the merchant that he quite lost his temper and exclaimed:

‘This only was wanting to add the last drop to my discomfort and

disappointment.’

‘Shall I explain to you?’ began Bobino.

‘Will you hold your tongue with your explanations?’ shouted the

merchant. ‘Go to bed, and don’t let me see your face again!’

So Bobino went to bed and slept soundly. But his father, who could not

get over his disappointment at the waste of his money, was so angry,

that he sent for two servants, and gave them orders, which they were to

carry out on the following day.

Next morning one of the servants awakened Bobino early, and made him get

into a carriage that was waiting for him. The servant placed himself on

the seat beside him, while the other servant rode alongside the carriage

as an escort. Bobino could not understand what they were going to do

with him, or where he was being taken; but he noticed that the servant

beside him looked very sad, and his eyes were all swollen with crying.

Curious to know the reason he said to him: ‘Why are you so sad? and

where are you taking me?’

But the servant would say nothing. At last, moved by Bobino’s

entreaties, he said: ‘My poor boy, I am taking you to your death, and,

what is worse, I am doing so by the order of your father.’

‘But why,’ exclaimed Bobino, ‘does he want me to die? What evil have I

done him, or what fault have I committed that he should wish to bring

about my death?’

‘You have done him no evil,’ answered the servant ‘neither have you

committed any fault; but he is half mad with anger because, in all these

years of study, you have learnt nothing but the language of animals.

He expected something quite different from you, that is why he is

determined you shall die.’

‘If that is the case, kill me at once,’ said Bobino. ‘What is the use of

waiting, if it must be done?’

‘I have not the heart to do it,’ answered the servant. ‘I would

rather think of some way of saving your life, and at the same time of

protecting ourselves from your father’s anger. By good luck the dog has

followed us. We will kill it, and cut out the heart and take it back to

your father. He will believe it is yours, and you, in the meantime, will

have made your escape.’

When they had reached the thickest part of the wood, Bobino got out of

the carriage, and having said good-bye to the servants set out on his

wanderings.

On and on he walked, till at last, late in the evening, he came to a

house where some herdsmen lived. He knocked at the door and begged

for shelter for the night. The herdsmen, seeing how gentle a youth he

seemed, made him welcome, and bade him sit down and share their supper.

While they were eating it, the dog in the courtyard began to bark.

Bobino walked to the window, listened attentively for a minute, and then

turning to the herdsmen said: ‘Send your wives and daughters at once to

bed, and arm yourselves as best you can, because at midnight a band of

robbers will attack this house.’

The herdsmen were quite taken aback, and thought that the youth must

have taken leave of his senses.

‘How can you know,’ they said, ‘that a band of robbers mean to attack

us? Who told you so?’

‘I know it from the dog’s barking,’ answered Bobino. ‘I understand his

language, and if I had not been here, the poor beast would have wasted

his breath to no purpose. You had better follow my advice, if you wish

to save your lives and property.’

The herdsmen were more and more astonished, but they decided to do as

Bobino advised. They sent their wives and daughters upstairs, then,

having armed themselves, they took up their position behind a hedge,

waiting for midnight.

Just as the clock struck twelve they heard the sound of approaching

footsteps, and a band of robbers cautiously advanced towards the house.

But the herdsmen were on the look-out; they sprang on the robbers from

behind the hedge, and with blows from their cudgels soon put them to

flight.

You may believe how grateful they were to Bobino, to whose timely

warning they owed their safety. They begged him to stay and make his

home with them; but as he wanted to see more of the world, he thanked

them warmly for their hospitality, and set out once more on his

wanderings. All day he walked, and in the evening he came to a peasant’s

house. While he was wondering whether he should knock and demand shelter

for the night, he heard a great croaking of frogs in a ditch behind the

house. Stepping to the back he saw a very strange sight. Four frogs

were throwing a small bottle about from one to the other, making a great

croaking as they did so. Bobino listened for a few minutes, and then

knocked at the door of the house. It was opened by the peasant, who

asked him to come in and have some supper.

When the meal was over, his host told him that they were in great

trouble, as his eldest daughter was so ill, that they feared she could

not recover. A great doctor, who had been passing that way some time

before, had promised to send her some medicine that would have cured

her, but the servant to whom he had entrusted the medicine had let it

drop on the way back, and now there seemed no hope for the girl.

Then Bobino told the father of the small bottle he had seen the frogs

play with, and that he knew that was the medicine which the doctor had

sent to the girl. The peasant asked him how he could be sure of this,

and Bobino explained to him that he understood the language of animals,

and had heard what the frogs said as they tossed the bottle about. So

the peasant fetched the bottle from the ditch, and gave the medicine

to his daughter. In the morning she was much better, and the grateful

father did not know how to thank Bobino enough. But Bobino would accept

nothing from him, and having said good-bye, set out once more on his

wanderings.

One day, soon after this, he came upon two men resting under a tree in

the heat of the day. Being tired he stretched himself on the ground at

no great distance from them, and soon they all three began to talk to

one another. In the course of conversation, Bobino asked the two men

where they were going; and they replied that they were on their way to a

neighbouring town, where, that day, a new ruler was to be chosen by the

people.

While they were still talking, some sparrows settled on the tree under

which they were lying. Bobino was silent, and appeared to be listening

attentively. At the end of a few minutes he said to his companions, ‘Do

you know what those sparrows are saying? They are saying that to-day one

of us will be chosen ruler of that town.’

The men said nothing, but looked at each other. A few minutes later,

seeing that Bobino had fallen asleep, they stole away, and made with all

haste for the town, where the election of a new ruler was to take place.

A great crowd was assembled in the market-place, waiting for the hour

when an eagle should be let loose from a cage, for it had been settled

that on whose-soever house the eagle alighted, the owner of that house

should become ruler of the town. At last the hour arrived; the eagle was

set free, and all eyes were strained to see where it would alight. But

circling over the heads of the crowd, it flew straight in the direction

of a young man, who was at that moment entering the town. This was none

other than Bobino, who had awakened soon after his companions had left

him, and had followed in their footsteps. All the people shouted and

proclaimed that he was their future ruler, and he was conducted by a

great crowd to the Governor’s house, which was for the future to be his

home. And here he lived happily, and ruled wisely over the people.

The Dog and the Sparrow

There was once upon a time a sheep-dog whose master was so unkind that

he starved the poor beast, and ill-treated him in the cruellest manner.

At last the dog determined to stand this ill-usage no longer, and, one

day, he ran away from home. As he was trotting along the road he met a

sparrow, who stopped him and said: ‘Brother, why do you look so sad?’

The dog answered: ‘I am sad because I am hungry, and have nothing to

eat.’

‘If that’s all, dear brother,’ said the sparrow, ‘come to the town with

me, and I’ll soon get food for you.’

So they went together to the town, and when they came to a butcher’s

shop, the sparrow said to the dog: ‘You stand still and I’ll peck down a

piece of meat for you.’

First she looked all round to see that no one was watching her, and then

she set to work to peck at a piece of meat that lay on the edge of a

shelf, till at last it fell down. The dog seized it ravenously, and ran

with it to a dark corner where he gobbled it up in a very few minutes.

When he had finished it, the sparrow said: ‘Now come with me to another

shop, and I will get you a second piece, so that your hunger may be

satisfied.’ When the dog had finished the second piece of meat, the

sparrow asked him: ‘Brother, have you had enough now?’

‘Yes,’ replied the dog, ‘I’ve had quite enough meat, but I haven’t had

any bread yet.’

The sparrow said: ‘You shall have as much bread as you like, only come

with me.’ Then she led him to a baker’s shop, and pecked so long at two

rolls on a shelf that at last they fell down, and the dog ate them up.

But still his hunger was not appeased; so the sparrow took him to

another baker’s shop, and got some more rolls for him. Then she asked

him: ‘Well, brother, are you satisfied?’

‘Yes,’ he replied; ‘and now let us go for a little walk outside the

town.’

So the two went for a stroll into the country; but the day was very hot,

and after they had gone a short distance the dog said: ‘I am very tired,

and would like to go to sleep.’

‘Sleep, then,’ said the sparrow, ‘and I will keep watch meantime on the

branch of a tree.’

So the dog lay down in the middle of the road, and was soon fast asleep.

While he was sleeping a carter passed by, driving a waggon drawn by

three horses, and laden with two barrels of wine. The sparrow noticed

that the man was not going out of his way to avoid the dog, but was

driving right in the middle of the road where the poor animal lay; so

she called out: ‘Carter, take care what you are about, or I shall make

you suffer for it.’

But the carter merely laughed at her words, and, cracking his whip, he

drove his waggon right over the dog, so that the heavy wheels killed

him.

Then the sparrow called out: ‘You have caused my brother’s death, and

your cruelty will cost you your waggon and horses.’

‘Waggon and horses, indeed,’ said the carter; ‘I’d like to know how you

could rob me of them!’

The sparrow said nothing, but crept under the cover of the waggon and

pecked so long at the bunghole of one of the barrels that at last

she got the cork away, and all the wine ran out without the carter’s

noticing it.

But at last he turned round and saw that the bottom of the cart was

wet, and when he examined it, he found that one of the barrels was quite

empty. ‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!’ he exclaimed.

‘You’ll have worse luck still,’ said the sparrow, as she perched on the

head of one of the horses and pecked out its eyes.

When the carter saw what had happened, he seized an axe and tried to hit

the sparrow with it, but the little bird flew up into the air, and the

carter only hit the blind horse on the head, so that it fell down dead.

‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!’ he exclaimed again.

‘You’ll have worse luck yet,’ said the sparrow; and when the carter

drove on with his two horses she crept under the covering again, and

pecked away at the cork of the second barrel till she got it away, and

all the wine poured out on to the road.

When the carter perceived this fresh disaster he called out once more:

‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!’

But the sparrow answered: ‘Your bad luck is not over yet,’ and flying on

to the head of the second horse she pecked out its eyes.

The carter jumped out of the waggon and seized his axe, with which he

meant to kill the sparrow; but the little bird flew high into the air,

and the blow fell on the poor blind horse instead, and killed it on the

spot. Then the carter exclaimed: ‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!’

‘You’ve not got to the end of your bad luck yet,’ sang the sparrow; and,

perching on the head of the third horse, she pecked out its eyes.

The carter, blind with rage, let his axe fly at the bird; but once more

she escaped the blow, which fell on the only remaining horse, and killed

it. And again the carter called out: ‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!’

‘You’ll have worse luck yet,’ said the sparrow, ‘for now I mean to make

your home desolate.’

The carter had to leave his waggon on the road, and he went home in a

towering passion. As soon as he saw his wife, he called out: ‘Oh! what

bad luck I have had! all my wine is spilt, and my horses are all three

dead.’

‘My dear husband,’ replied his wife, ‘your bad luck pursues you, for a

wicked little sparrow has assembled all the other birds in the world,

and they are in our barn eating everything up.’

The carter went out to the barn where he kept his corn and found it was

just as his wife had said. Thousands and thousands of birds were eating

up the grain, and in the middle of them sat the little sparrow. When he

saw his old enemy, the carter cried out: ‘Oh! what an unlucky fellow I

am!’

‘Not unlucky enough yet,’ answered the sparrow; ‘for, mark my words,

carter, your cruel conduct will cost you your life;’ and with these

words she flew into the air.

The carter was much depressed by the loss of all his worldly goods, and

sat down at the fire plotting vengeance on the sparrow, while the little

bird sat on the window ledge and sang in mocking tones: ‘Yes, carter,

your cruel conduct will cost you your life.’

Then the carter seized his axe and threw it at the sparrow, but he

only broke the window panes, and did not do the bird a bit of harm. She

hopped in through the broken window and, perching on the mantelpiece,

she called out; ‘Yes, carter, it will cost you your life.’

The carter, quite beside himself with rage, flew at the sparrow again

with his axe, but the little creature always eluded his blows, and he

only succeeded in destroying all his furniture. At last, however, he

managed to catch the bird in his hands. Then his wife called out: ‘Shall

I wring her neck?’

‘Certainly not,’ replied her husband, ‘that would be far too easy a

death for her; she must die in a far crueller fashion than that. I will

eat her alive;’ and he suited the action to his words. But the sparrow

fluttered and struggled inside him till she got up into the man’s mouth,

and then she popped out her head and said: ‘Yes, carter, it will cost

you your life.’

The carter handed his wife the axe, and said: ‘Wife, kill the bird in my

mouth dead.’

The woman struck with all her might, but she missed the bird and hit the

carter right on the top of his head, so that he fell down dead. But the

sparrow escaped out of his mouth and flew away into the air.

[From the German, Kletke.]

The Story of the Three Sons of Hali

Till his eighteenth birthday the young Neangir lived happily in a

village about forty miles from Constantinople, believing that Mohammed

and Zinebi his wife, who had brought him up, were his real parents.

Neangir was quite content with his lot, though he was neither rich nor

great, and unlike most young men of his age had no desire to leave

his home. He was therefore completely taken by surprise when one day

Mohammed told him with many sighs that the time had now come for him to

go to Constantinople, and fix on a profession for himself. The choice

would be left to him, but he would probably prefer either to be a

soldier or one of the doctors learned in the law, who explain the Koran

to the ignorant people. ‘You know the holy book nearly by heart,’ ended

the old man, ‘so that in a very short time you would be fitted to teach

others. But write to us and tell us how you pass your life, and we, on

our side, will promise never to forget you.’

So saying, Mohammed gave Neangir four piastres to start him in the great

city, and obtained leave for him to join a caravan which was about to

set off for Constantinople.

The journey took some days, as caravans go very slowly, but at last

the walls and towers of the capital appeared in the distance. When the

caravan halted the travellers went their different ways, and Neangir was

left, feeling very strange and rather lonely. He had plenty of courage

and made friends very easily; still, not only was it the first time he

had left the village where he had been brought up, but no one had ever

spoken to him of Constantinople, and he did not so much as know the name

of a single street or of a creature who lived in it.

Wondering what he was to do next, Neangir stood still for a moment to

look about him, when suddenly a pleasant-looking man came up, and bowing

politely, asked if the youth would do him the honour of staying in

his house till he had made some plans for himself. Neangir, not seeing

anything else he could do, accepted the stranger’s offer and followed

him home.

They entered a large room, where a girl of about twelve years old was

laying three places at the table.

‘Zelida,’ said the stranger, ‘was I not quite right when I told you that

I should bring back a friend to sup with us?’

‘My father,’ replied the girl, ‘you are always right in what you say,

and what is better still, you never mislead others.’ As she spoke, an

old slave placed on the table a dish called pillau, made of rice and

meat, which is a great favourite among people in the East, and setting

down glasses of sherbet before each person, left the room quietly.

During the meal the host talked a great deal upon all sorts of subjects;

but Neangir did nothing but look at Zelida, as far as he could without

being positively rude.

The girl blushed and grew uncomfortable, and at last turned to her

father. ‘The stranger’s eyes never wander from me,’ she said in a low

and hesitating voice. ‘If Hassan should hear of it, jealousy will make

him mad.’

‘No, no,’ replied the father, ‘you are certainly not for this young man.

Did I not tell you before that I intend him for your sister Argentine.

I will at once take measures to fix his heart upon her,’ and he rose

and opened a cupboard, from which he took some fruits and a jug of

wine, which he put on the table, together with a small silver and

mother-of-pearl box.

‘Taste this wine,’ he said to the young man, pouring some into a glass.

‘Give me a little, too,’ cried Zelida.

‘Certainly not,’ answered her father, ‘you and Hassan both had as much

as was good for you the other day.’

‘Then drink some yourself,’ replied she, ‘or this young man will think

we mean to poison him.’

‘Well, if you wish, I will do so,’ said the father; ‘this elixir is not

dangerous at my age, as it is at yours.’

When Neangir had emptied his glass, his host opened the mother-of-pearl

box and held it out to him. Neangir was beside himself with delight at

the picture of a young maiden more beautiful than anything he had ever

dreamed of. He stood speechless before it, while his breast swelled with

a feeling quite new to him.

His two companions watched him with amusement, until at last Neangir

roused himself. ‘Explain to me, I pray you,’ he said, ‘the meaning of

these mysteries. Why did you ask me here? Why did you force me to drink

this dangerous liquid which has set fire to my blood? Why have you shown

me this picture which has almost deprived me of reason?’

‘I will answer some of your questions,’ replied his host, ‘but all,

I may not. The picture that you hold in your hand is that of Zelida’s

sister. It has filled your heart with love for her; therefore, go and

seek her. When you find her, you will find yourself.’

‘But where shall I find her?’ cried Neangir, kissing the charming

miniature on which his eyes were fixed.

‘I am unable to tell you more,’ replied his host cautiously.

‘But I can’ interrupted Zelida eagerly. ‘To-morrow you must go to the

Jewish bazaar, and buy a watch from the second shop on the right hand.

And at midnight--’

But what was to happen at midnight Neangir did not hear, for Zelida’s

father hastily laid his hand over her mouth, crying: ‘Oh, be silent,

child! Would you draw down on you by imprudence the fate of your unhappy

sisters?’ Hardly had he uttered the words, when a thick black vapour

rose about him, proceeding from the precious bottle, which his rapid

movement had overturned. The old slave rushed in and shrieked loudly,

while Neangir, upset by this strange adventure, left the house.

He passed the rest of the night on the steps of a mosque, and with

the first streaks of dawn he took his picture out of the folds of his

turban. Then, remembering Zelida’s words, he inquired the way to the

bazaar, and went straight to the shop she had described.

In answer to Neangir’s request to be shown some watches, the merchant

produced several and pointed out the one which he considered the best.

The price was three gold pieces, which Neangir readily agreed to give

him; but the man made a difficulty about handing over the watch unless

he knew where his customer lived.

‘That is more than I know myself,’ replied Neangir. ‘I only arrived in

the town yesterday and cannot find the way to the house where I went

first.’

‘Well,’ said the merchant, ‘come with me, and I will take you to a good

Mussulman, where you will have everything you desire at a small charge.’

Neangir consented, and the two walked together through several streets

till they reached the house recommended by the Jewish merchant. By his

advice the young man paid in advance the last gold piece that remained

to him for his food and lodging.

As soon as Neangir had dined he shut himself up in his room, and

thrusting his hand into the folds of his turban, drew out his beloved

portrait. As he did so, he touched a sealed letter which had apparently

been hidden there without his knowledge, and seeing it was written

by his foster-mother, Zinebi, he tore it eagerly open. Judge of his

surprise when he read these words:

‘My dearest Child,--This letter, which you will some day find in your

turban, is to inform you that you are not really our son. We believe

your father to have been a great lord in some distant land, and inside

this packet is a letter from him, threatening to be avenged on us if you

are not restored to him at once. We shall always love you, but do not

seek us or even write to us. It will be useless.’

In the same wrapper was a roll of paper with a few words as follows,

traced in a hand unknown to Neangir:

‘Traitors, you are no doubt in league with those magicians who have

stolen the two daughters of the unfortunate Siroco, and have taken from

them the talisman given them by their father. You have kept my son from

me, but I have found out your hiding-place and swear by the Holy Prophet

to punish your crime. The stroke of my scimitar is swifter than the

lightning.’

The unhappy Neangir on reading these two letters--of which he understood

absolutely nothing--felt sadder and more lonely than ever. It soon

dawned on him that he must be the son of the man who had written to

Mohammed and his wife, but he did not know where to look for him, and

indeed thought much more about the people who had brought him up and

whom he was never to see again.

To shake off these gloomy feelings, so as to be able to make some plans

for the future, Neangir left the house and walked briskly about the

city till darkness had fallen. He then retraced his steps and was just

crossing the threshold when he saw something at his feet sparkling in

the moonlight. He picked it up, and discovered it to be a gold watch

shining with precious stones. He gazed up and down the street to see

if there was anyone about to whom it might belong, but there was not

a creature visible. So he put it in his sash, by the side of a silver

watch which he had bought from the Jew that morning.

The possession of this piece of good fortune cheered Neangir up a

little, ‘for,’ thought he, ‘I can sell these jewels for at least a

thousand sequins, and that will certainly last me till I have found my

father.’ And consoled by this reflection he laid both watches beside him

and prepared to sleep.

In the middle of the night he awoke suddenly and heard a soft voice

speaking, which seemed to come from one of the watches.

‘Aurora, my sister,’ it whispered gently. ‘Did they remember to wind you

up at midnight?’

‘No, dear Argentine,’ was the reply. ‘And you?’

‘They forgot me, too,’ answered the first voice, ‘and it is now

one o’clock, so that we shall not be able to leave our prison till

to-morrow--if we are not forgotten again--then.’

‘We have nothing now to do here,’ said Aurora. ‘We must resign ourselves

to our fate--let us go.’

Filled with astonishment Neangir sat up in bed, and beheld by the light

of the moon the two watches slide to the ground and roll out of the

room past the cats’ quarters. He rushed towards the door and on to the

staircase, but the watches slipped downstairs without his seeing them,

and into the street. He tried to unlock the door and follow them, but

the key refused to turn, so he gave up the chase and went back to bed.

The next day all his sorrows returned with tenfold force. He felt

himself lonelier and poorer than ever, and in a fit of despair he thrust

his turban on his head, stuck his sword in his belt, and left the house

determined to seek an explanation from the merchant who had sold him the

silver watch.

When Neangir reached the bazaar he found the man he sought was absent

from his shop, and his place filled by another Jew.

‘It is my brother you want,’ said he; ‘we keep the shop in turn, and in

turn go into the city to do our business.’

‘Ah! what business?’ cried Neangir in a fury. ‘You are the brother of a

scoundrel who sold me yesterday a watch that ran away in the night. But

I will find it somehow, or else you shall pay for it, as you are his

brother!’

‘What is that you say?’ asked the Jew, around whom a crowd had rapidly

gathered. ‘A watch that ran away. If it had been a cask of wine, your

story might be true, but a watch--! That is hardly possible!’

‘The Cadi shall say whether it is possible or not,’ replied Neangir, who

at that moment perceived the other Jew enter the bazaar. Darting up,

he seized him by the arm and dragged him to the Cadi’s house; but not

before the man whom he had found in the shop contrived to whisper to his

brother, in a tone loud enough for Neangir to hear, ‘Confess nothing, or

we shall both be lost.’

When the Cadi was informed of what had taken place he ordered the crowd

to be dispersed by blows, after the Turkish manner, and then asked

Neangir to state his complaint. After hearing the young man’s story,

which seemed to him most extraordinary, he turned to question the Jewish

merchant, who instead of answering raised his eyes to heaven and fell

down in a dead faint.

The judge took no notice of the swooning man, but told Neangir that his

tale was so singular he really could not believe it, and that he should

have the merchant carried back to his own house. This so enraged Neangir

that he forgot the respect due to the Cadi, and exclaimed at the top of

his voice, ‘Recover this fellow from his fainting fit, and force him

to confess the truth,’ giving the Jew as he spoke a blow with his sword

which caused him to utter a piercing scream.

‘You see for yourself,’ said the Jew to the Cadi, ‘that this young man

is out of his mind. I forgive him his blow, but do not, I pray you,

leave me in his power.’

At that moment the Bassa chanced to pass the Cadi’s house, and hearing a

great noise, entered to inquire the cause. When the matter was explained

he looked attentively at Neangir, and asked him gently how all these

marvels could possibly have happened.

‘My lord,’ replied Neangir, ‘I swear I have spoken the truth, and

perhaps you will believe me when I tell you that I myself have been the

victim of spells wrought by people of this kind, who should be rooted

out from the earth. For three years I was changed into a three-legged

pot, and only returned to man’s shape when one day a turban was laid

upon my lid.’

At these words the Bassa rent his robe for joy, and embracing Neangir,

he cried, ‘Oh, my son, my son, have I found you at last? Do you not come

from the house of Mohammed and Zinebi?’

‘Yes, my lord,’ replied Neangir, ‘it was they who took care of me during

my misfortune, and taught me by their example to be less worthy of

belonging to you.’

‘Blessed be the Prophet,’ said the Bassa, ‘who has restored one of my

sons to me, at the time I least expected it! You know,’ he continued,

addressing the Cadi, ‘that during the first years of my marriage I had

three sons by the beautiful Zambac. When he was three years old a holy

dervish gave the eldest a string of the finest coral, saying “Keep this

treasure carefully, and be faithful to the Prophet, and you will be

happy.” To the second, who now stands before you, he presented a copper

plate on which the name of Mahomet was engraved in seven languages,

telling him never to part from his turban, which was the sign of a true

believer, and he would taste the greatest of all joys; while on the

right arm of the third the dervish clasped a bracelet with the prayer

that his right hand should be pure and the left spotless, so that he

might never know sorrow.

‘My eldest son neglected the counsel of the dervish and terrible

troubles fell on him, as also on the youngest. To preserve the second

from similar misfortunes I brought him up in a lonely place, under the

care of a faithful servant named Gouloucou, while I was fighting the

enemies of our Holy Faith. On my return from the wars I hastened to

embrace my son, but both he and Gouloucou had vanished, and it is only

a few months since that I learned that the boy was living with a man

called Mohammed, whom I suspected of having stolen him. Tell me, my son,

how it came about that you fell into his hands.’

‘My lord,’ replied Neangir, ‘I can remember little of the early years

of my life, save that I dwelt in a castle by the seashore with an old

servant. I must have been about twelve years old when one day as we were

out walking we met a man whose face was like that of this Jew, coming

dancing towards us. Suddenly I felt myself growing faint. I tried to

raise my hands to my head, but they had become stiff and hard. In a

word, I had been changed into a copper pot, and my arms formed the

handle. What happened to my companion I know not, but I was conscious

that someone had picked me up, and was carrying me quickly away.

‘After some days, or so it seemed to me, I was placed on the ground near

a thick hedge, and when I heard my captor snoring beside me I resolved

to make my escape. So I pushed my way among the thorns as well as I

could, and walked on steadily for about an hour.

‘You cannot imagine, my lord, how awkward it is to walk with three legs,

especially when your knees are as stiff as mine were. At length after

much difficulty I reached a market-garden, and hid myself deep down

among the cabbages, where I passed a quiet night.

‘The next morning, at sunrise, I felt some one stooping over me and

examining me closely. “What have you got there, Zinebi?” said the voice

of a man a little way off.

‘“The most beautiful pot in the whole world,” answered the woman beside

me, “and who would have dreamed of finding it among my cabbages!”

‘Mohammed lifted me from the ground and looked at me with admiration.

That pleased me, for everyone likes to be admired, even if he is only

a pot! And I was taken into the house and filled with water, and put on

the fire to boil.

‘For three years I led a quiet and useful life, being scrubbed bright

every day by Zinebi, then a young and beautiful woman.

‘One morning Zinebi set me on the fire, with a fine fillet of beef

inside me to cook for dinner. Being afraid that some of the steam would

escape through the lid, and that the taste of her stew would be spoilt,

she looked about for something to put over the cover, but could see

nothing handy but her husband’s turban. She tied it firmly round the

lid, and then left the room. For the first time during three years I

began to feel the fire burning the soles of my feet, and moved away

a little--doing this with a great deal more ease than I had felt when

making my escape to Mohammed’s garden. I was somehow aware, too, that I

was growing taller; in fact in a few minutes I was a man again.

‘After the third hour of prayer Mohammed and Zinebi both returned,

and you can guess their surprise at finding a young man in the kitchen

instead of a copper pot! I told them my story, which at first they

refused to believe, but in the end I succeeded in persuading them that

I was speaking the truth. For two years more I lived with them, and was

treated like their own son, till the day when they sent me to this city

to seek my fortune. And now, my lords, here are the two letters which

I found in my turban. Perhaps they may be another proof in favour of my

story.’

Whilst Neangir was speaking, the blood from the Jew’s wound had

gradually ceased to flow; and at this moment there appeared in the

doorway a lovely Jewess, about twenty-two years old, her hair and her

dress all disordered, as if she had been flying from some great danger.

In one hand she held two crutches of white wood, and was followed by

two men. The first man Neangir knew to be the brother of the Jew he

had struck with his sword, while in the second the young man thought

he recognised the person who was standing by when he was changed into a

pot. Both of these men had a wide linen band round their thighs and held

stout sticks.

The Jewess approached the wounded man and laid the two crutches near

him; then, fixing her eyes on him, she burst into tears.

‘Unhappy Izouf,’ she murmured, ‘why do you suffer yourself to be led

into such dangerous adventures? Look at the consequences, not only to

yourself, but to your two brothers,’ turning as she spoke to the men who

had come in with her, and who had sunk down on the mat at the feet of

the Jew.

The Bassa and his companions were struck both with the beauty of

the Jewess and also with her words, and begged her to give them an

explanation.

‘My lords,’ she said, ‘my name is Sumi, and I am the daughter of Moizes,

one of our most famous rabbis. I am the victim of my love for Izaf,’

pointing to the man who had entered last, ‘and in spite of his

ingratitude, I cannot tear him from my heart. Cruel enemy of my life,’

she continued turning to Izaf, ‘tell these gentlemen your story and that

of your brothers, and try to gain your pardon by repentance.’

‘We all three were born at the same time,’ said the Jew, obeying the

command of Sumi at a sign from the Cadi, ‘and are the sons of the famous

Nathan Ben-Sadi, who gave us the names of Izif, Izouf, and Izaf. From

our earliest years we were taught the secrets of magic, and as we were

all born under the same stars we shared the same happiness and the same

troubles.

‘Our mother died before I can remember, and when we were fifteen our

father was seized with a dangerous illness which no spells could cure.

Feeling death draw near, he called us to his bedside and took leave of

us in these words:

‘“My sons, I have no riches to bequeath to you; my only wealth was those

secrets of magic which you know. Some stones you already have, engraved

with mystic signs, and long ago I taught you how to make others. But you

still lack the most precious of all talismans--the three rings belonging

to the daughters of Siroco. Try to get possession of them, but take heed

on beholding these young girls that you do not fall under the power of

their beauty. Their religion is different from yours, and further, they

are the betrothed brides of the sons of the Bassa of the Sea. And to

preserve you from a love which can bring you nothing but sorrow, I

counsel you in time of peril to seek out the daughter of Moizes the

Rabbi, who cherishes a hidden passion for Izaf, and possesses the Book

of Spells, which her father himself wrote with the sacred ink that was

used for the Talmud.” So saying, our father fell back on his cushions

and died, leaving us burning with desire for the three rings of the

daughters of Siroco.

‘No sooner were our sad duties finished than we began to make inquiries

where these young ladies were to be found, and we learned after much

trouble that Siroco, their father, had fought in many wars, and that his

daughters, whose beauty was famous throughout all the land, were named

Aurora, Argentine, and Zelida.’

At the second of these names, both the Bassa and his son gave a start of

surprise, but they said nothing and Izaf went on with his story.

‘The first thing to be done was to put on a disguise, and it was in

the dress of foreign merchants that we at length approached the young

ladies, taking care to carry with us a collection of fine stones which

we had hired for the occasion. But alas! it was to no purpose that

Nathan Ben-Sadi had warned us to close our hearts against their charms!

The peerless Aurora was clothed in a garment of golden hue, studded all

over with flashing jewels; the fair-haired Argentine wore a dress of

silver, and the young Zelida, loveliest of them all, the costume of a

Persian lady.

‘Among other curiosities that we had brought with us, was a flask

containing an elixir which had the quality of exciting love in the

breasts of any man or woman who drank of it. This had been given me by

the fair Sumi, who had used it herself and was full of wrath because I

refused to drink it likewise, and so return her passion. I showed this

liquid to the three maidens who were engaged in examining the precious

stones, and choosing those that pleased them best; and I was in the act

of pouring some in a crystal cup, when Zelida’s eyes fell on a paper

wrapped round the flask containing these words. “Beware lest you

drink this water with any other man than him who will one day be your

husband.” “Ah, traitor!” she exclaimed, “what snare have you laid for

me?” and glancing where her finger pointed I recognised the writing of

Sumi.

‘By this time my two brothers had already got possession of the rings

of Aurora and Argentine in exchange for some merchandise which they

coveted, and no sooner had the magic circles left their hands than the

two sisters vanished completely, and in their place nothing was to be

seen but a watch of gold and one of silver. At this instant the old

slave whom we had bribed to let us enter the house, rushed into the room

announcing the return of Zelida’s father. My brothers, trembling with

fright, hid the watches in their turbans, and while the slave was

attending to Zelida, who had sunk fainting to the ground, we managed to

make our escape.

‘Fearing to be traced by the enraged Siroco, we did not dare to go back

to the house where we lodged, but took refuge with Sumi.

‘“Unhappy wretches!” cried she, “is it thus that you have followed the

counsels of your father? This very morning I consulted my magic books,

and saw you in the act of abandoning your hearts to the fatal passion

which will one day be your ruin. No, do not think I will tamely bear

this insult! It was I who wrote the letter which stopped Zelida in the

act of drinking the elixir of love! As for you,” she went on, turning to

my brothers, “you do not yet know what those two watches will cost you!

But you can learn it now, and the knowledge of the truth will only serve

to render your lives still more miserable.”

‘As she spoke she held out the sacred book written by Moizes, and

pointed to the following lines:

‘“If at midnight the watches are wound with the key of gold and the key

of silver, they will resume their proper shapes during the first hour

of the day. They will always remain under the care of a woman, and will

come back to her wherever they may be. And the woman appointed to guard

them is the daughter of Moizes.”

‘My brothers were full of rage when they saw themselves outwitted, but

there was no help for it. The watches were delivered up to Sumi and

they went their way, while I remained behind curious to see what would

happen.

‘As night wore on Sumi wound up both watches, and when midnight struck

Aurora and her sister made their appearance. They knew nothing of what

had occurred and supposed they had just awakened from sleep, but when

Sumi’s story made them understand their terrible fate, they both sobbed

with despair and were only consoled when Sumi promised never to forsake

them. Then one o’clock sounded, and they became watches again.

‘All night long I was a prey to vague fears, and I felt as if something

unseen was pushing me on--in what direction I did not know. At dawn I

rose and went out, meeting Izif in the street suffering from the same

dread as myself. We agreed that Constantinople was no place for us any

longer, and calling to Izouf to accompany us, we left the city together,

but soon determined to travel separately, so that we might not be so

easily recognised by the spies of Siroco.

‘A few days later I found myself at the door of an old castle near the

sea, before which a tall slave was pacing to and fro. The gift of one or

two worthless jewels loosened his tongue, and he informed me that he was

in the service of the son of the Bassa of the Sea, at that time making

war in distant countries. The youth, he told me, had been destined from

his boyhood to marry the daughter of Siroco, whose sisters were to be

the brides of his brothers, and went on to speak of the talisman that

his charge possessed. But I could think of nothing but the beautiful

Zelida, and my passion, which I thought I had conquered, awoke in full

force.

‘In order to remove this dangerous rival from my path, I resolved to

kidnap him, and to this end I began to act a madman, and to sing and

dance loudly, crying to the slave to fetch the boy and let him see my

tricks. He consented, and both were so diverted with my antics that they

laughed till the tears ran down their cheeks, and even tried to imitate

me. Then I declared I felt thirsty and begged the slave to fetch me

some water, and while he was absent I advised the youth to take off his

turban, so as to cool his head. He complied gladly, and in the twinkling

of an eye was changed into a pot. A cry from the slave warned me that

I had no time to lose if I would save my life, so I snatched up the pot

and fled with it like the wind.

‘You have heard, my lords, what became of the pot, so I will only say

now that when I awoke it had disappeared; but I was partly consoled for

its loss by finding my two brothers fast asleep not far from me. “How

did you get here?” I inquired, “and what has happened to you since we

parted?”

‘“Alas!” replied Izouf, “we were passing a wayside inn from which came

sounds of songs and laughter, and fools that we were--we entered and sat

down. Circassian girls of great beauty were dancing for the amusement of

several men, who not only received us politely, but placed us near the

two loveliest maidens. Our happiness was complete, and time flew unknown

to us, when one of the Circassians leaned forward and said to her

sister, ‘Their brother danced, and they must dance too.’ What they meant

by these words I know not, but perhaps you can tell us?”

‘“I understand quite well,” I replied. “They were thinking of the day

that I stole the son of the Bassa, and had danced before him.”

‘“Perhaps you are right,” continued Izouf, “for the two ladies took our

hands and danced with us till we were quite exhausted, and when at last

we sat down a second time to table we drank more wine than was good for

us. Indeed, our heads grew so confused, that when the men jumped up

and threatened to kill us, we could make no resistance and suffered

ourselves to be robbed of everything we had about us, including the

most precious possession of all, the two talismans of the daughters of

Siroco.”

‘Not knowing what else to do, we all three returned to Constantinople

to ask the advice of Sumi, and found that she was already aware of

our misfortunes, having read about them in the book of Moizes. The

kind-hearted creature wept bitterly at our story, but, being poor

herself, could give us little help. At last I proposed that every

morning we should sell the silver watch into which Argentine was

changed, as it would return to Sumi every evening unless it was wound

up with the silver key--which was not at all likely. Sumi consented,

but only on the condition that we would never sell the watch without

ascertaining the house where it was to be found, so that she might also

take Aurora thither, and thus Argentine would not be alone if by any

chance she was wound up at the mystic hour. For some weeks now we have

lived by this means, and the two daughters of Siroco have never failed

to return to Sumi each night. Yesterday Izouf sold the silver watch to

this young man, and in the evening placed the gold watch on the steps

by order of Sumi, just before his customer entered the house; from which

both watches came back early this morning.’

‘If I had only known!’ cried Neangir. ‘If I had had more presence of

mind, I should have seen the lovely Argentine, and if her portrait is so

fair, what must the original be!’

‘It was not your fault,’ replied the Cadi, ‘you are no magician; and who

could guess that the watch must be wound at such an hour? But I shall

give orders that the merchant is to hand it over to you, and this

evening you will certainly not forget.’

‘It is impossible to let you have it to-day,’ answered Izouf, ‘for it is

already sold.’

‘If that is so,’ said the Cadi, ‘you must return the three gold pieces

which the young man paid.’

The Jew, delighted to get off so easily, put his hand in his pocket,

when Neangir stopped him.

‘No, no,’ he exclaimed, ‘it is not money I want, but the adorable

Argentine; without her everything is valueless.’

‘My dear Cadi,’ said the Bassa, ‘he is right. The treasure that my son

has lost is absolutely priceless.’

‘My lord,’ replied the Cadi, ‘your wisdom is greater than mine. Give

judgment I pray you in the matter.’

So the Bassa desired them all to accompany him to his house, and

commanded his slaves not to lose sight of the three Jewish brothers.

When they arrived at the door of his dwelling, he noticed two women

sitting on a bench close by, thickly veiled and beautifully dressed.

Their wide satin trousers were embroidered in silver, and their muslin

robes were of the finest texture. In the hand of one was a bag of pink

silk tied with green ribbons, containing something that seemed to move.

At the approach of the Bassa both ladies rose, and came towards him.

Then the one who held the bag addressed him saying, ‘Noble lord, buy, I

pray you, this bag, without asking to see what it contains.’

‘How much do you want for it?’ asked the Bassa.

‘Three hundred sequins,’ replied the unknown.

At these words the Bassa laughed contemptuously, and passed on without

speaking.

‘You will not repent of your bargain,’ went on the woman. ‘Perhaps if we

come back to-morrow you will be glad to give us the four hundred sequins

we shall then ask. And the next day the price will be five hundred.’

‘Come away,’ said her companion, taking hold of her sleeve. ‘Do not

let us stay here any longer. It may cry, and then our secret will be

discovered.’ And so saying, the two young women disappeared.

The Jews were left in the front hall under the care of the slaves,

and Neangir and Sumi followed the Bassa inside the house, which was

magnificently furnished. At one end of a large, brilliantly-lighted

room a lady of about thirty-five years old reclined on a couch, still

beautiful in spite of the sad expression of her face.

‘Incomparable Zambac,’ said the Bassa, going up to her, ‘give me your

thanks, for here is the lost son for whom you have shed so many tears,’

but before his mother could clasp him in her arms Neangir had flung

himself at her feet.

‘Let the whole house rejoice with me,’ continued the Bassa, ‘and let

my two sons Ibrahim and Hassan be told, that they may embrace their

brother.’

‘Alas! my lord!’ said Zambac, ‘do you forget that this is the hour when

Hassan weeps on his hand, and Ibrahim gathers up his coral beads?’

‘Let the command of the Prophet be obeyed,’ replied the Bassa; ‘then we

will wait till the evening.’

‘Forgive me, noble lord,’ interrupted Sumi, ‘but what is this mystery?

With the help of the Book of Spells perhaps I may be of some use in the

matter.’

‘Sumi,’ answered the Bassa, ‘I owe you already the happiness of my life;

come with me then, and the sight of my unhappy sons will tell you of our

trouble better than any words of mine.’

The Bassa rose from his divan and drew aside the hangings leading to

a large hall, closely followed by Neangir and Sumi. There they saw two

young men, one about seventeen, and the other nineteen years of age.

The younger was seated before a table, his forehead resting on his right

hand, which he was watering with his tears. He raised his head for a

moment when his father entered, and Neangir and Sumi both saw that this

hand was of ebony.

The other young man was occupied busily in collecting coral beads which

were scattered all over the floor of the room, and as he picked them up

he placed them on the same table where his brother was sitting. He had

already gathered together ninety-eight beads, and thought they were all

there, when they suddenly rolled off the table and he had to begin his

work over again.

‘Do you see,’ whispered the Bassa, ‘for three hours daily one collects

these coral beads, and for the same space of time the other laments over

his hand which has become black, and I am wholly ignorant what is the

cause of either misfortune.’

‘Do not let us stay here,’ said Sumi, ‘our presence must add to their

grief. But permit me to fetch the Book of Spells, which I feel sure will

tell us not only the cause of their malady but also its cure.’

The Bassa readily agreed to Sumi’s proposal, but Neangir objected

strongly. ‘If Sumi leaves us,’ he said to his father, ‘I shall not see

my beloved Argentine when she returns to-night with the fair Aurora. And

life is an eternity till I behold her.’

‘Be comforted,’ replied Sumi. ‘I will be back before sunset; and I leave

you my adored Izaf as a pledge.’

Scarcely had the Jewess left Neangir, when the old female slave entered

the hall where the three Jews still remained carefully guarded, followed

by a man whose splendid dress prevented Neangir from recognising at

first as the person in whose house he had dined two days before. But the

woman he knew at once to be the nurse of Zelida.

He started eagerly forward, but before he had time to speak the slave

turned to the soldier she was conducting. ‘My lord,’ she said, ‘those

are the men; I have tracked them from the house of the Cadi to this

palace. They are the same; I am not mistaken, strike and avenge

yourself.’

As he listened the face of the stranger grew scarlet with anger. He

drew his sword and in another moment would have rushed on the Jews, when

Neangir and the slaves of the Bassa seized hold of him.

‘What are you doing?’ cried Neangir. ‘How dare you attack those whom the

Bassa has taken under his protection?’

‘Ah, my son,’ replied the soldier, ‘the Bassa would withdraw his

protection if he knew that these wretches have robbed me of all I have

dearest in the world. He knows them as little as he knows you.’

‘But he knows me very well,’ replied Neangir, ‘for he has recognised me

as his son. Come with me now into his presence.’

The stranger bowed and passed through the curtain held back by Neangir,

whose surprise was great at seeing his father spring forward and clasp

the soldier in his arms.

‘What! is it you, my dear Siroco?’ cried he. ‘I believed you had been

slain in that awful battle when the followers of the Prophet were put to

flight. But why do your eyes kindle with the flames they shot forth on

that fearful day? Calm yourself and tell me what I can do to help you.

See, I have found my son, let that be a good omen for your happiness

also.’

‘I did not guess,’ answered Siroco, ‘that the son you have so long

mourned had come back to you. Some days since the Prophet appeared to

me in a dream, floating in a circle of light, and he said to me, “Go

to-morrow at sunset to the Galata Gate, and there you will find a young

man whom you must bring home with you. He is the second son of your old

friend the Bassa of the Sea, and that you may make no mistake, put your

fingers in his turban and you will feel the plaque on which my name is

engraved in seven different languages.”’

‘I did as I was bid,’ went on Siroco, ‘and so charmed was I with his

face and manner that I caused him to fall in love with Argentine, whose

portrait I gave him. But at the moment when I was rejoicing in the

happiness before me, and looking forward to the pleasure of restoring

you your son, some drops of the elixir of love were spilt on the table,

and caused a thick vapour to arise, which hid everything. When it had

cleared away he was gone. This morning my old slave informed me that she

had discovered the traitors who had stolen my daughters from me, and I

hastened hither to avenge them. But I place myself in your hands, and

will follow your counsel.’

‘Fate will favour us, I am sure,’ said the Bassa, ‘for this very night I

expect to secure both the silver and the gold watch. So send at once and

pray Zelida to join us.’

A rustling of silken stuffs drew their eyes to the door, and Ibrahim and

Hassan, whose daily penance had by this time been performed, entered

to embrace their brother. Neangir and Hassan, who had also drunk of the

elixir of love, could think of nothing but the beautiful ladies who had

captured their hearts, while the spirits of Ibrahim had been cheered by

the news that the daughter of Moizes hoped to find in the Book of Spells

some charm to deliver him from collecting the magic beads.

It was some hours later that Sumi returned, bringing with her the sacred

book.

‘See,’ she said, beckoning to Hassan, ‘your destiny is written here.’

And Hassan stooped and read these words in Hebrew. ‘His right hand has

become black as ebony from touching the fat of an impure animal, and

will remain so till the last of its race is drowned in the sea.’

‘Alas!’ sighed the unfortunate youth. ‘It now comes back to my memory.

One day the slave of Zambac was making a cake. She warned me not to

touch, as the cake was mixed with lard, but I did not heed her, and in

an instant my hand became the ebony that it now is.’

‘Holy dervish!’ exclaimed the Bassa, ‘how true were your words! My son

has neglected the advice you gave him on presenting him the bracelet,

and he has been severely punished. But tell me, O wise Sumi, where I can

find the last of the accursed race who has brought this doom on my son?’

‘It is written here,’ replied Sumi, turning over some leaves. ‘The

little black pig is in the pink bag carried by the two Circassians.’

When he read this the Bassa sank on his cushions in despair.

‘Ah,’ he said, ‘that is the bag that was offered me this morning for

three hundred sequins. Those must be the women who caused Izif and

Izouf to dance, and took from them the two talismans of the daughters of

Siroco. They only can break the spell that has been cast on us. Let them

be found and I will gladly give them the half of my possessions. Idiot

that I was to send them away!’

While the Bassa was bewailing his folly, Ibrahim in his turn had opened

the book, and blushed deeply as he read the words: ‘The chaplet of beads

has been defiled by the game of “Odd and Even.” Its owner has tried to

cheat by concealing one of the numbers. Let the faithless Moslem seek

for ever the missing bead.’

‘O heaven,’ cried Ibrahim, ‘that unhappy day rises up before me. I had

cut the thread of the chaplet, while playing with Aurora. Holding the

ninety-nine beads in my hand she guessed “Odd,” and in order that she

might lose I let one bead fall from my hand. Since then I have sought it

daily, but it never has been found.’

‘Holy dervish!’ cried the Bassa, ‘how true were your words! From the

time that the sacred chaplet was no longer complete, my son has borne

the penalty. But may not the Book of Spells teach us how to deliver

Ibrahim also?’

‘Listen,’ said Sumi, ‘this is what I find: “The coral bead lies in the

fifth fold of the dress of yellow brocade.”’ ‘Ah, what good fortune!’

exclaimed the Bassa; ‘we shall shortly see the beautiful Aurora, and

Ibrahim shall at once search in the fifth fold of her yellow brocade.

For it is she no doubt of whom the book speaks.’

As the Jewess closed the Book of Moizes, Zelida appeared, accompanied

by a whole train of slaves and her old nurse. At her entrance Hassan,

beside himself with joy, flung himself on his knees and kissed her hand.

‘My lord,’ he said to the Bassa, ‘pardon me these transports. No elixir

of love was needed to inflame my heart! Let the marriage rite make us

speedily one.’

‘My son, are you mad?’ asked the Bassa. ‘As long as the misfortunes of

your brothers last, shall you alone be happy? And whoever heard of a

bridegroom with a black hand? Wait yet a little longer, till the black

pig is drowned in the sea.’

‘Yes! dear Hassan,’ said Zelida, ‘our happiness will be increased

tenfold when my sisters have regained their proper shapes. And here is

the elixir which I have brought with me, so that their joy may equal

ours.’ And she held out the flask to the Bassa, who had it closed in his

presence.

Zambac was filled with joy at the sight of Zelida, and embraced her

with delight. Then she led the way into the garden, and invited all her

friends to seat themselves under the thick overhanging branches of

a splendid jessamine tree. No sooner, however, were they comfortably

settled, than they were astonished to hear a man’s voice, speaking

angrily on the other side of the wall.

‘Ungrateful girls!’ it said, ‘is this the way you treat me? Let me hide

myself for ever! This cave is no longer dark enough or deep enough for

me.’

A burst of laughter was the only answer, and the voice continued, ‘What

have I done to earn such contempt? Was this what you promised me when

I managed to get for you the talismans of beauty? Is this the reward I

have a right to expect when I have bestowed on you the little black pig,

who is certain to bring you good luck?’

At these words the curiosity of the listeners passed all bounds, and the

Bassa commanded his slaves instantly to tear down the wall. It was done,

but the man was nowhere to be seen, and there were only two girls of

extraordinary beauty, who seemed quite at their ease, and came dancing

gaily on to the terrace. With them was an old slave in whom the Bassa

recognised Gouloucou, the former guardian of Neangir.

Gouloucou shrank with fear when he saw the Bassa, as he expected nothing

less than death at his hands for allowing Neangir to be snatched away.

But the Bassa made him signs of forgiveness, and asked him how he had

escaped death when he had thrown himself from the cliff. Gouloucou

explained that he had been picked up by a dervish who had cured his

wounds, and had then given him as slave to the two young ladies now

before the company, and in their service he had remained ever since.

‘But,’ said the Bassa, ‘where is the little black pig of which the voice

spoke just now?’

‘My lord,’ answered one of the ladies, ‘when at your command the wall

was thrown down, the man whom you heard speaking was so frightened at

the noise that he caught up the pig and ran away.’

‘Let him be pursued instantly,’ cried the Bassa; but the ladies smiled.

‘Do not be alarmed, my lord,’ said one, ‘he is sure to return. Only give

orders that the entrance to the cave shall be guarded, so that when he

is once in he shall not get out again.’

By this time night was falling and they all went back to the palace,

where coffee and fruits were served in a splendid gallery, near the

women’s apartments. The Bassa then ordered the three Jews to be brought

before him, so that he might see whether these were the two damsels who

had forced them to dance at the inn, but to his great vexation it was

found that when their guards had gone to knock down the wall the Jews

had escaped.

At this news the Jewess Sumi turned pale, but glancing at the Book of

Spells her face brightened, and she said half aloud, ‘There is no cause

for disquiet; they will capture the dervish,’ while Hassan lamented

loudly that as soon as fortune appeared on one side she fled on the

other!

On hearing this reflection one of the Bassa’s pages broke into a laugh.

‘This fortune comes to us dancing my lord,’ said he, ‘and the other

leaves us on crutches. Do not be afraid. She will not go very far.’

The Bassa, shocked at his impertinent interference, desired him to leave

the room and not to come back till he was sent for.

‘My lord shall be obeyed,’ said the page, ‘but when I return, it shall

be in such good company that you will welcome me gladly.’ So saying, he

went out.

When they were alone, Neangir turned to the fair strangers and implored

their help. ‘My brothers and myself,’ he cried, ‘are filled with love

for three peerless maidens, two of whom are under a cruel spell. If

their fate happened to be in your hands, would you not do all in your

power to restore them to happiness and liberty?’

But the young man’s appeal only stirred the two ladies to anger. ‘What,’

exclaimed one, ‘are the sorrows of lovers to us? Fate has deprived us of

our lovers, and if it depends on us the whole world shall suffer as much

as we do!’

This unexpected reply was heard with amazement by all present, and the

Bassa entreated the speaker to tell them her story. Having obtained

permission of her sister, she began:

The Story of the Fair Circassians

‘We were born in Circassia of poor people, and my sister’s name is

Tezila and mine Dely. Having nothing but our beauty to help us in life,

we were carefully trained in all the accomplishments that give pleasure.

We were both quick to learn, and from our childhood could play all sorts

of instruments, could sing, and above all could dance. We were besides,

lively and merry, as in spite of our misfortunes we are to this day.

‘We were easily pleased and quite content with our lives at home, when

one morning the officials who had been sent to find wives for the

Sultan saw us, and were struck with our beauty. We had always expected

something of the sort, and were resigned to our lot, when we chanced to

see two young men enter our house. The elder, who was about twenty years

of age, had black hair and very bright eyes. The other could not have

been more than fifteen, and was so fair that he might easily have passed

for a girl.

‘They knocked at the door with a timid air and begged our parents to

give them shelter, as they had lost their way. After some hesitation

their request was granted, and they were invited into the room in which

we were. And if our parents’ hearts were touched by their beauty, our

own were not any harder, so that our departure for the palace, which had

been arranged for the next day, suddenly became intolerable to us.

‘Night came, and I awoke from my sleep to find the younger of the two

strangers sitting at my bedside and felt him take my hand.

‘“Fear nothing, lovely Dely,” he whispered, “from one who never knew

love till he saw you. My name,” he went on, “is Prince Delicate, and

I am the son of the king of the Isle of Black Marble. My friend, who

travels with me, is one of the richest nobles of my country, and the

secrets which he knows are the envy of the Sultan himself. And we left

our native country because my father wished me to marry a lady of great

beauty, but with one eye a trifle smaller than the other.”

‘My vanity was flattered at so speedy a conquest, and I was charmed with

the way the young man had declared his passion. I turned my eyes slowly

on him, and the look I gave him caused him almost to lose his senses.

He fell fainting forward, and I was unable to move till Tezila, who had

hastily put on a dress, ran to my assistance together with Thelamis, the

young noble of whom the Prince had spoken.

‘As soon as we were all ourselves again we began to bewail our fate, and

the journey that we were to take that very day to Constantinople. But we

felt a little comforted when Thelamis assured us that he and the prince

would follow in our steps, and would somehow contrive to speak to us.

Then they kissed our hands, and left the house by a side-way.

‘A few moments later our parents came to tell us that the escort had

arrived, and having taken farewell of them we mounted the camels,

and took our seats in a kind of box that was fixed to the side of the

animal. These boxes were large enough for us to sleep in comfortably,

and as there was a window in the upper part, we were able to see the

country through which we passed.

‘For several days we journeyed on, feeling sad and anxious as to what

might become of us, when one day as I was looking out of the window of

our room, I heard my name called, and beheld a beautifully dressed girl

jumping out of the box on the other side of our camel. One glance told

me that it was the prince, and my heart bounded with joy. It was, he

said, Thelamis’s idea to disguise him like this, and that he himself

had assumed the character of a slave-dealer who was taking this peerless

maiden as a present to the Sultan. Thelamis had also persuaded the

officer in charge of the caravan to let him hire the vacant box, so it

was easy for the prince to scramble out of his own window and approach

ours.

This ingenious trick enchanted us, but our agreeable conversation was

soon interrupted by the attendants, who perceived that the camel was

walking in a crooked manner and came to find out what was wrong. Luckily

they were slow in their movements, and the prince had just time to

get back to his own box and restore the balance, before the trick was

discovered.

‘But neither the prince nor his friend had any intention of allowing

us to enter the Sultan’s palace, though it was difficult to know how we

were to escape, and what was to become of us when once we had escaped.

At length, one day as we were drawing near Constantinople, we learned

from the prince that Thelamis had made acquaintance with a holy dervish

whom he had met on the road, and had informed him that we were his

sisters, who were being sold as slaves against his will. The good man

was interested in the story, and readily agreed to find us shelter if

we could manage to elude the watchfulness of our guards. The risk was

great, but it was our only chance.

‘That night, when the whole caravan was fast asleep, we raised the upper

part of our boxes and by the help of Thelamis climbed silently out. We

next went back some distance along the way we had come, then, striking

into another road, reached at last the retreat prepared for us by the

dervish. Here we found food and rest, and I need not say what happiness

it was to be free once more.

‘The dervish soon became a slave to our beauty, and the day after our

escape he proposed that we should allow him to conduct us to an inn

situated at a short distance, where we should find two Jews, owners of

precious talismans which did not really belong to them. “Try,” said the

dervish, “by some means to get possession of them.”

‘The inn, though not on the direct road to Constantinople, was a

favourite one with merchants, owing to the excellence of the food, and

on our arrival we discovered at least six or eight other people who had

stopped for refreshment. They greeted us politely, and we sat down to

table together.

‘In a short time the two men described by the dervish entered the room,

and at a sign from him my sister made room at her side for one, while I

did the same for the other.

‘Now the dervish had happened to mention that “their brother had

danced.” At the moment we paid no attention to this remark, but it came

back to our minds now, and we determined that they should dance also.

To accomplish this we used all our arts and very soon bent them to our

wills, so that they could refuse us nothing. At the end of the day we

remained possessors of the talismans and had left them to their fate,

while the prince and Thelamis fell more in love with us than ever, and

declared that we were more lovely than any women in the world.

‘The sun had set before we quitted the inn, and we had made no plans

as to where we should go next, so we readily consented to the prince’s

proposal that we should embark without delay for the Isle of Black

Marble. What a place it was! Rocks blacker than jet towered above its

shores and shed thick darkness over the country. Our sailors had not

been there before and were nearly as frightened as ourselves, but thanks

to Thelamis, who undertook to be our pilot, we landed safely on the

beach.

‘When we had left the coast behind us, with its walls of jet, we entered

a lovely country where the fields were greener, the streams clearer, and

the sun brighter than anywhere else. The people crowded round to welcome

their prince, whom they loved dearly, but they told him that the king

was still full of rage at his son’s refusal to marry his cousin the

Princess Okimpare, and also at his flight. Indeed, they all begged him

not to visit the capital, as his life would hardly be safe. So, much as

I should have enjoyed seeing the home of my beloved prince, I implored

him to listen to this wise advice and to let us all go to Thelamis’s

palace in the middle of a vast forest.

‘To my sister and myself, who had been brought up in a cottage, this

house of Thelamis’s seemed like fairyland. It was built of pink marble,

so highly polished that the flowers and streams surrounding it were

reflected as in a mirror. One set of rooms was furnished especially for

me in yellow silk and silver, to suit my black hair. Fresh dresses were

provided for us every day, and we had slaves to wait on us. Ah, why

could not this happiness have lasted for ever!

‘The peace of our lives was troubled by Thelamis’s jealousy of my

sister, as he could not endure to see her on friendly terms with the

prince, though knowing full well that his heart was mine. Every day we

had scenes of tender reproaches and of explanations, but Tezila’s

tears never failed to bring Thelamis to his knees, with prayers for

forgiveness.

‘We had been living in this way for some months when one day the news

came that the king had fallen dangerously ill. I begged the prince to

hurry at once to the Court, both to see his father and also to show

himself to the senators and nobles, but as his love for me was greater

than his desire of a crown, he hesitated as if foreseeing all that

afterwards happened. At last Tezila spoke to him so seriously in

Thelamis’s presence, that he determined to go, but promised that he

would return before night.

‘Night came but no prince, and Tezila, who had been the cause of his

departure, showed such signs of uneasiness that Thelamis’s jealousy was

at once awakened. As for me, I cannot tell what I suffered. Not being

able to sleep I rose from my bed and wandered into the forest, along the

road which he had taken so many hours before. Suddenly I heard in the

distance the sound of a horse’s hoofs, and in a few moments the prince

had flung himself down and was by my side. “Ah, how I adore you!” he

exclaimed; “Thelamis’s love will never equal mine.” The words were

hardly out of his mouth when I heard a slight noise behind, and before

we could turn round both our heads were rolling in front of us, while

the voice of Thelamis cried:

‘“Perjured wretches, answer me; and you, faithless Tezila, tell me why

you have betrayed me like this?”

‘Then I understood what had happened, and that, in his rage, he had

mistaken me for my sister.

‘“Alas,” replied my head in weak tones, “I am not Tezila, but Dely,

whose life you have destroyed, as well as that of your friend.” At this

Thelamis paused and seemed to reflect for an instant.

‘“Be not frightened,” he said more quietly, “I can make you whole

again,” and laying a magic powder on our tongues he placed our heads

on our necks. In the twinkling of an eye our heads were joined to our

bodies without leaving so much as a scar; only that, blinded with rage

as he still was, Thelamis had placed my head on the prince’s body, and

his on mine!

‘I cannot describe to you how odd we both felt at this strange

transformation. We both instinctively put up our hands--he to feel his

hair, which was, of course, dressed like a woman’s, and I to raise the

turban which pressed heavily on my forehead. But we did not know what

had happened to us, for the night was still dark.

‘At this point Tezila appeared, followed by a troop of slaves bearing

flowers. It was only by the light of their torches that we understood

what had occurred. Indeed the first thought of both of us was that we

must have changed clothes.

‘Now in spite of what we may say, we all prefer our own bodies to those

of anybody else, so notwithstanding our love for each other, at first

we could not help feeling a little cross with Thelamis. However, so deep

was the prince’s passion for me, that very soon he began to congratulate

himself on the change. “My happiness is perfect,” he said; “my heart,

beautiful Dely, has always been yours, and now I have your head also.”

‘But though the prince made the best of it, Thelamis was much ashamed

of his stupidity. “I have,” he said hesitatingly, “two other pastilles

which have the same magic properties as those I used before. Let me cut

off your heads again, and that will put matters straight.” The proposal

sounded tempting, but was a little risky, and after consulting together

we decided to let things remain as they were. “Do not blame me then,”

continued Thelamis, “if you will not accept my offer. But take the two

pastilles, and if it ever happens that you are decapitated a second

time, make use of them in the way I have shown you, and each will get

back his own head.” So saying he presented us with the pastilles, and we

all returned to the castle.

‘However, the troubles caused by the unfortunate exchange were only just

beginning. My head, without thinking what it was doing, led the prince’s

body to my apartments. But my women, only looking at the dress, declared

I had mistaken the corridor, and called some slaves to conduct me to his

highness’s rooms. This was bad enough, but when--as it was still night

my servants began to undress me, I nearly fainted from surprise and

confusion, and no doubt the prince’s head was suffering in the same

manner at the other end of the castle!

‘By the next morning--you will easily guess that we slept but little--we

had grown partly accustomed to our strange situation, and when we looked

in the mirror, the prince had become brown-skinned and black-haired,

while my head was covered with his curly golden locks. And after that

first day, everyone in the palace had become so accustomed to the change

that they thought no more about it.

‘Some weeks after this, we heard that the king of the Isle of Black

Marble was dead. The prince’s head, which once was mine, was full of

ambitious desires, and he longed to ride straight to the capital and

proclaim himself king. But then came the question as to whether the

nobles would recognise the prince with a girl’s body, and indeed, when

we came to think of it, which was prince and which was girl?

‘At last, after much argument, my head carried the day and we set out;

but only to find that the king had declared the Princess Okimpare his

successor. The greater part of the senators and nobles openly professed

that they would much have preferred the rightful heir, but as they could

not recognise him either in the prince or me, they chose to consider us

as impostors and threw us into prison.

‘A few days later Tezila and Thelamis, who had followed us to the

capital, came to tell us that the new queen had accused us of high

treason, and had herself been present at our trial--which was conducted

without us. They had been in mortal terror as to what would be our

sentence, but by a piece of extraordinary luck we had been condemned to

be beheaded.

‘I told my sister that I did not see exactly where the luck came in, but

Thelamis interrupted me rudely:

‘“What!” he cried, “of course I shall make use of the pastilles, and--”

but here the officers arrived to lead us to the great square where the

execution was to take place--for Okimpare was determined there should be

no delay.

‘The square was crowded with people of all ages and all ranks, and in

the middle a platform had been erected on which was the scaffold, with

the executioner, in a black mask, standing by. At a sign from him I

mounted first, and in a moment my head was rolling at his feet. With a

bound my sister and Thelamis were beside me, and like lightning Thelamis

seized the sabre from the headsman, and cut off the head of the prince.

And before the multitude had recovered from their astonishment at these

strange proceedings, our bodies were joined to our right heads, and the

pastilles placed on our tongues. Then Thelamis led the prince to the

edge of the platform and presented him to the people, saying, “Behold

your lawful king.”

‘Shouts of joy rent the air at the sound of Thelamis’s words, and the

noise reached Okimpare in the palace. Smitten with despair at the news,

she fell down unconscious on her balcony, and was lifted up by the

slaves and taken back to her own house.

‘Meanwhile our happiness was all turned to sorrow. I had rushed up

to the prince to embrace him fondly, when he suddenly grew pale and

staggered.

‘“I die faithful to you,” he murmured, turning his eyes towards me, “and

I die a king!” and leaning his head on my shoulder he expired quietly,

for one of the arteries in his neck had been cut through.

‘Not knowing what I did I staggered towards the sabre which was lying

near me, with the intention of following my beloved prince as speedily

as possible. And when Thelamis seized my hand (but only just in time),

in my madness I turned the sabre upon him, and he fell struck through

the heart at my feet.’

The whole company were listening to the story with breathless

attention, when it became plain that Dely could go no further, while

Tezila had flung herself on a heap of cushions and hidden her face.

Zambac ordered her women to give them all the attention possible, and

desired they should be carried into her own rooms.

When the two sisters were in this condition, Ibrahim, who was a very

prudent young man, suggested to his parents that, as the two Circassians

were both unconscious, it would be an excellent opportunity to search

them and see if the talismans belonging to the daughters of Siroco were

concealed about their persons. But the Bassa, shocked at the notion of

treating his guests in so inhospitable a manner, refused to do anything

of the kind, adding that the next day he hoped to persuade them to give

the talismans up of their own free will.

By this time it was nearly midnight and Neangir, who was standing near

the Jewess Sumi, drew out the portrait of Argentine, and heard with

delight that she was even more beautiful than her picture. Everyone

was waiting on tip-toe for the appearance of the two watches, who were

expected when the clock struck twelve to come in search of Sumi, and

that there might be no delay the Bassa ordered all the doors to be flung

wide open. It was done, and there entered not the longed-for watches,

but the page who had been sent away in disgrace.

Then the Bassa arose in wrath. ‘Azemi,’ he said, ‘did I not order you to

stand no more in my presence?’

‘My lord,’ replied Azemi, modestly, ‘I was hidden outside the door,

listening to the tale of the two Circassians. And as I know you are fond

of stories, give me also leave to tell you one. I promise you it shall

not be long.’

‘Speak on,’ replied the Bassa, ‘but take heed what you say.’

‘My lord,’ began Azemi, ‘this morning I was walking in the town when

I noticed a man going in the same direction followed by a slave. He

entered a baker’s shop, where he bought some bread which he gave to the

slave to carry. I watched him and saw that he purchased many other kinds

of provisions at other places, and when the slave could carry no

more his master commanded him to return home and have supper ready at

midnight.

‘When left alone the man went up the street, and turning into a

jeweller’s shop, brought out a watch that as far as I could see was made

of silver. He walked on a few steps, then stooped and picked up a gold

watch which lay at his feet. At this point I ran up and told him that

if he did not give me half its price I would report him to the Cadi; he

agreed, and conducting me to his house produced four hundred sequins,

which he said was my share, and having got what I wanted I went away.

‘As it was the hour for attending on my lord I returned home and

accompanied you to the Cadi, where I heard the story of the three

Jews and learned the importance of the two watches I had left at the

stranger’s. I hastened to his house, but he had gone out, and I could

only find the slave, whom I told that I was the bearer of important news

for his master. Believing me to be one of his friends, he begged me to

wait, and showed me into a room where I saw the two watches lying on

the table. I put them in my pocket, leaving the four hundred sequins

in place of the gold watch and three gold pieces which I knew to be the

price of the other. As you know the watches never remain with the person

who buys them, this man may think himself very lucky to get back

his money. I have wound them both up, and at this instant Aurora and

Argentine are locked safely into my own room.’

Everybody was so delighted to hear this news that Azemi was nearly

stifled with their embraces, and Neangir could hardly be prevented from

running to break in the door, though he did not even know where the page

slept.

But the page begged to have the honour of fetching the ladies himself,

and soon returned leading them by the hand.

For some minutes all was a happy confusion, and Ibrahim took advantage

of it to fall on his knees before Aurora, and search in the fifth fold

of her dress for the missing coral bead. The Book of Spells had told the

truth; there it was, and as the chaplet was now complete the young man’s

days of seeking were over.

In the midst of the general rejoicing Hassan alone bore a gloomy face.

‘Alas!’ he said, ‘everyone is happy but the miserable being you see

before you. I have lost the only consolation in my grief, which was to

feel that I had a brother in misfortune!’

‘Be comforted,’ replied the Bassa; ‘sooner or later the dervish who

stole the pink bag is sure to be found.’

Supper was then served, and after they had all eaten of rare fruits

which seemed to them the most delicious in the whole world, the Bassa

ordered the flask containing the elixir of love to be brought and the

young people to drink of it. Then their eyes shone with a new fire, and

they swore to be true to each other till death.

This ceremony was scarcely over when the clock struck one, and in an

instant Aurora and Argentine had vanished, and in the place where they

stood lay two watches. Silence fell upon all the company--they had

forgotten the enchantment; then the voice of Azemi was heard asking if

he might be allowed to take charge of the watches till the next day,

pledging his head to end their enchantment. With the consent of Sumi,

this was granted, and the Bassa gave Azemi a purse containing a thousand

sequins, as a reward for the services he had already rendered to them.

After this everybody went to his own apartment.

Azemi had never possessed so much money before, and never closed his

eyes for joy the whole night long. Very early he got up and went into

the garden, thinking how he could break the enchantment of the daughters

of Siroco. Suddenly the soft tones of a woman fell on his ear, and

peeping through the bushes he saw Tezila, who was arranging flowers in

her sister’s hair. The rustling of the leaves caused Dely to start; she

jumped up as if to fly, but Azemi implored her to remain and begged her

to tell him what happened to them after the death of their lovers, and

how they had come to find the dervish.

‘The punishment decreed to us by the Queen Okimpare,’ answered Dely,

‘was that we were to dance and sing in the midst of our sorrow, at a

great fete which was to be held that very day for all her people. This

cruel command nearly turned our brains, and we swore a solemn oath to

make all lovers as wretched as we were ourselves. In this design we

succeeded so well that in a short time the ladies of the capital came in

a body to Okimpare, and prayed her to banish us from the kingdom, before

their lives were made miserable for ever. She consented, and commanded

us to be placed on board a ship, with our slave Gouloucou.

‘On the shore we saw an old man who was busily engaged in drowning

some little black pigs, talking to them all the while, as if they could

understand him.

‘“Accursed race,” said he, “it is you who have caused all the

misfortunes of him to whom I gave the magic bracelet. Perish all of

you!”

‘We drew near from curiosity, and recognised in him the dervish who had

sheltered us on our first escape from the caravan.

‘When the old man discovered who we were he was beside himself with

pleasure, and offered us a refuge in the cave where he lived. We gladly

accepted his offer, and to the cave we all went, taking with us the last

little pig, which he gave us as a present.

‘“The Bassa of the Sea,” he added, “will pay you anything you like to

ask for it.”

‘Without asking why it was so precious I took the pig and placed it in

my work bag, where it has been ever since. Only yesterday we offered

it to the Bassa, who laughed at us, and this so enraged us against the

dervish that we cut off his beard when he was asleep, and now he dare

not show himself.’

‘Ah,’ exclaimed the page, ‘it is not fitting that such beauty should

waste itself in making other people miserable. Forget the unhappy past

and think only of the future. And accept, I pray you, this watch, to

mark the brighter hours in store.’ So saying he laid the watch upon her

knee. Then he turned to Tezila. ‘And you fair maiden, permit me to offer

you this other watch. True it is only of silver, but it is all I have

left to give. And I feel quite sure that you must have somewhere a

silver seal, that will be exactly the thing to go with it.’

‘Why, so you have,’ cried Dely; ‘fasten your silver seal to your watch,

and I will hang my gold one on to mine.’

The seals were produced, and, as Azemi had guessed, they were the

talismans which the two Circassians had taken from Izif and Izouf,

mounted in gold and silver. As quick as lightning the watches slid

from the hands of Tezila and her sister, and Aurora and Argentine stood

before them, each with her talisman on her finger.

At first they seemed rather confused themselves at the change which had

taken place, and the sunlight which they had not seen for so long, but

when gradually they understood that their enchantment had come to an

end, they could find no words to express their happiness.

The Circassians could with difficulty be comforted for the loss of the

talismans, but Aurora and Argentine entreated them to dry their tears,

as their father, Siroco, who was governor of Alexandria, would not

fail to reward them in any manner they wished. This promise was soon

confirmed by Siroco himself, who came into the garden with the Bassa and

his two sons, and was speedily joined by the ladies of the family. Only

Hassan was absent. It was the hour in which he was condemned to bewail

his ebony hand.

To the surprise of all a noise was at this moment heard in a corner of

the terrace, and Hassan himself appeared surrounded by slaves, clapping

his hands and shouting with joy. ‘I was weeping as usual,’ cried he,

‘when all at once the tears refused to come to my eyes, and on looking

down at my hand I saw that its blackness had vanished. And now, lovely

Zelida, nothing prevents me any longer from offering you the hand, when

the heart has been yours always.’

But though Hassan never thought of asking or caring what had caused his

cure, the others were by no means so indifferent. It was quite clear

that the little black pig must be dead--but how, and when? To this the

slaves answered that they had seen that morning a man pursued by three

others, and that he had taken refuge in the cavern which they had been

left to guard. Then, in obedience to orders, they had rolled a stone

over the entrance.

Piercing shrieks interrupted their story, and a man, whom the

Circassians saw to be the old dervish, rushed round the corner of the

terrace with the three Jews behind him. When the fugitive beheld so many

people collected together, he turned down another path, but the slaves

captured all four and brought them before their master.

What was the surprise of the Bassa when he beheld in the old dervish the

man who had given the chaplet, the copper plaque, and the bracelet to

his three sons. ‘Fear nothing, holy father,’ he said, ‘you are safe with

me. But tell us, how came you here?’

‘My lord,’ explained the dervish, ‘when my beard was cut off during my

sleep by the two Circassians, I was ashamed to appear before the eyes

of men, and fled, bearing with me the pink silk bag. In the night these

three men fell in with me, and we passed some time in conversation, but

at dawn, when it was light enough to see each other’s faces, one of them

exclaimed that I was the dervish travelling with the two Circassians who

had stolen the talismans from the Jews. I jumped up and tried to fly

to my cave, but they were too quick for me, and just as we reached your

garden they snatched the bag which contained the little black pig and

flung it into the sea. By this act, which delivers your son, I would

pray you to forgive them for any wrongs they may have done you--nay

more, that you will recompense them for it.’ The Bassa granted the holy

man’s request, and seeing that the two Jews had fallen victims to the

charms of the Circassian ladies, gave his consent to their union, which

was fixed to take place at the same time as that of Izaf with the wise

Sumi. The Cadi was sent for, and the Jews exchanged the hats of their

race for the turbans of the followers of the Prophet. Then, after so

many misfortunes, the Bassa’s three sons entreated their father to delay

their happiness no longer, and the six marriages were performed by the

Cadi at the hour of noon.

[Cabinet des Fees.]

The Jackal and the Spring

Once upon a time all the streams and rivers ran so dry that the animals

did not know how to get water. After a very long search, which had been

quite in vain, they found a tiny spring, which only wanted to be dug

deeper so as to yield plenty of water. So the beasts said to each other,

‘Let us dig a well, and then we shall not fear to die of thirst;’ and

they all consented except the jackal, who hated work of any kind, and

generally got somebody to do it for him.

When they had finished their well, they held a council as to who should

be made the guardian of the well, so that the jackal might not come near

it, for, they said, ‘he would not work, therefore he shall not drink.’

After some talk it was decided that the rabbit should be left in charge;

then all the other beasts went back to their homes.

When they were out of sight the jackal arrived. ‘Good morning! Good

morning, rabbit!’ and the rabbit politely said, ‘Good morning!’ Then the

jackal unfastened the little bag that hung at his side, and pulled out

of it a piece of honeycomb which he began to eat, and turning to the

rabbit he remarked:

‘As you see, rabbit, I am not thirsty in the least, and this is nicer

than any water.’

‘Give me a bit,’ asked the rabbit. So the jackal handed him a very

little morsel.

‘Oh, how good it is!’ cried the rabbit; ‘give me a little more, dear

friend!’

But the jackal answered, ‘If you really want me to give you some more,

you must have your paws tied behind you, and lie on your back, so that I

can pour it into your mouth.’

The rabbit did as he was bid, and when he was tied tight and popped on

his back, the jackal ran to the spring and drank as much as he wanted.

When he had quite finished he returned to his den.

In the evening the animals all came back, and when they saw the rabbit

lying with his paws tied, they said to him: ‘Rabbit, how did you let

yourself be taken in like this?’

‘It was all the fault of the jackal,’ replied the rabbit; ‘he tied me

up like this, and told me he would give me something nice to eat. It was

all a trick just to get at our water.’

‘Rabbit, you are no better than an idiot to have let the jackal drink

our water when he would not help to find it. Who shall be our next

watchman? We must have somebody a little sharper than you!’ and the

little hare called out, ‘I will be the watchman.’

The following morning the animals all went their various ways, leaving

the little hare to guard the spring. When they were out of sight the

jackal came back. ‘Good morning! good morning, little hare,’ and the

little hare politely said, ‘Good morning.’

‘Can you give me a pinch of snuff?’ said the jackal.

‘I am so sorry, but I have none,’ answered the little hare.

The jackal then came and sat down by the little hare, and unfastened his

little bag, pulling out of it a piece of honeycomb. He licked his lips

and exclaimed, ‘Oh, little hare, if you only knew how good it is!’

‘What is it?’ asked the little hare.

‘It is something that moistens my throat so deliciously,’ answered the

jackal, ‘that after I have eaten it I don’t feel thirsty any more, while

I am sure that all you other beasts are for ever wanting water.’

‘Give me a bit, dear friend,’ asked the little hare.

‘Not so fast,’ replied the jackal. ‘If you really wish to enjoy what

you are eating, you must have your paws tied behind you, and lie on your

back, so that I can pour it into your mouth.’

‘You can tie them, only be quick,’ said the little hare, and when he was

tied tight and popped on his back, the jackal went quietly down to the

well, and drank as much as he wanted. When he had quite finished he

returned to his den.

In the evening the animals all came back; and when they saw the little

hare with his paws tied, they said to him: ‘Little hare, how did you let

yourself be taken in like this? Didn’t you boast you were very sharp?

You undertook to guard our water; now show us how much is left for us to

drink!’

‘It is all the fault of the jackal,’ replied the little hare. ‘He told

me he would give me something nice to eat if I would just let him tie my

hands behind my back.’

Then the animals said, ‘Who can we trust to mount guard now?’ And the

panther answered, ‘Let it be the tortoise.’

The following morning the animals all went their various ways, leaving

the tortoise to guard the spring. When they were out of sight the jackal

came back. ‘Good morning, tortoise; good morning.’

But the tortoise took no notice.

‘Good morning, tortoise; good morning.’ But still the tortoise pretended

not to hear.

Then the jackal said to himself, ‘Well, to-day I have only got to manage

a bigger idiot than before. I shall just kick him on one side, and then

go and have a drink.’ So he went up to the tortoise and said to him in a

soft voice, ‘Tortoise! tortoise!’ but the tortoise took no notice. Then

the jackal kicked him out of the way, and went to the well and began to

drink, but scarcely had he touched the water, than the tortoise seized

him by the leg. The jackal shrieked out: ‘Oh, you will break my leg!’

but the tortoise only held on the tighter. The jackal then took his bag

and tried to make the tortoise smell the honeycomb he had inside; but

the tortoise turned away his head and smelt nothing. At last the jackal

said to the tortoise, ‘I should like to give you my bag and everything

in it,’ but the only answer the tortoise made was to grasp the jackal’s

leg tighter still.

So matters stood when the other animals came back. The moment he saw

them, the jackal gave a violent tug, and managed to free his leg, and

then took to his heels as fast as he could. And the animals all said to

the tortoise:

‘Well done, tortoise, you have proved your courage; now we can drink

from our well in peace, as you have got the better of that thieving

jackal!’

[Contes Populaires des Bassoutos, recueillis et traduits par E.

Jacottet. Paris: Leroux, editeur.]

The Bear

Once on a time there was a king who had an only daughter. He was so

proud and so fond of her, that he was in constant terror that something

would happen to her if she went outside the palace, and thus, owing to

his great love for her, he forced her to lead the life of a prisoner,

shut up within her own rooms.

The princess did not like this at all, and one day she complained about

it very bitterly to her nurse. Now, the nurse was a witch, though the

king did not know it. For some time she listened and tried to soothe the

princess; but when she saw that she would not be comforted, she said to

her: ‘Your father loves you very dearly, as you know. Whatever you were

to ask from him he would give you. The one thing he will not grant you

is permission to leave the palace. Now, do as I tell you. Go to your

father and ask him to give you a wooden wheel-barrow, and a bear’s skin.

When you have got them bring them to me, and I will touch them with my

magic wand. The wheel-barrow will then move of itself, and will take

you at full speed wherever you want to go, and the bear’s skin will make

such a covering for you, that no one will recognise you.’

So the princess did as the witch advised her. The king, when he heard

her strange request, was greatly astonished, and asked her what she

meant to do with a wheel-barrow and a bear’s skin. And the princess

answered, ‘You never let me leave the house--at least you might grant me

this request’ So the king granted it, and the princess went back to her

nurse, taking the barrow and the bear’s skin with her.

As soon as the witch saw them, she touched them with her magic wand,

and in a moment the barrow began to move about in all directions. The

princess next put on the bear’s skin, which so completely changed her

appearance, that no one could have known that she was a girl and not a

bear. In this strange attire she seated herself on the barrow, and in

a few minutes she found herself far away from the palace, and moving

rapidly through a great forest. Here she stopped the barrow with a sign

that the witch had shown her, and hid herself and it in a thick grove of

flowering shrubs.

Now it happened that the prince of that country was hunting with his

dogs in the forest. Suddenly he caught sight of the bear hiding among

the shrubs, and calling his dogs, hounded them on to attack it. But the

girl, seeing what peril she was in, cried, ‘Call off your dogs, or they

will kill me. What harm have I ever done to you?’ At these words, coming

from a bear, the prince was so startled that for a moment he stood

stock-still, then he said quite gently, ‘Will you come with me? I will

take you to my home.’

‘I will come gladly,’ replied the bear; and seating herself on the

barrow it at once began to move in the direction of the prince’s palace.

You may imagine the surprise of the prince’s mother when she saw her son

return accompanied by a bear, who at once set about doing the house-work

better than any servant that the queen had ever seen.

Now it happened that there were great festivities going on in the palace

of a neighbouring prince, and at dinner, one day, the prince said to his

mother: ‘This evening there is to be a great ball, to which I must go.’

And his mother answered, ‘Go and dance, and enjoy yourself.’

Suddenly a voice came from under the table, where the bear had rolled

itself, as was its wont: ‘Let me come to the ball; I, too, would like to

dance.’

But the only answer the prince made was to give the bear a kick, and to

drive it out of the room.

In the evening the prince set off for the ball. As soon as he had

started, the bear came to the queen and implored to be allowed to go to

the ball, saying that she would hide herself so well that no one would

know she was there. The kind-hearted queen could not refuse her.

Then the bear ran to her barrow, threw off her bear’s skin, and touched

it with the magic wand that the witch had given her. In a moment the

skin was changed into an exquisite ball dress woven out of moon-beams,

and the wheel-barrow was changed into a carriage drawn by two prancing

steeds. Stepping into the carriage the princess drove to the grand

entrance of the palace. When she entered the ball-room, in her wondrous

dress of moon-beams, she looked so lovely, so different from all the

other guests, that everyone wondered who she was, and no one could tell

where she had come from.

From the moment he saw her, the prince fell desperately in love with

her, and all the evening he would dance with no one else but the

beautiful stranger.

When the ball was over, the princess drove away in her carriage at full

speed, for she wished to get home in time to change her ball dress into

the bear’s skin, and the carriage into the wheel-barrow, before anyone

discovered who she was.

The prince, putting spurs into his horse, rode after her, for he was

determined not to let her out of his sight. But suddenly a thick mist

arose and hid her from him. When he reached his home he could talk to

his mother of nothing else but the beautiful stranger with whom he had

danced so often, and with whom he was so much in love. And the bear

beneath the table smiled to itself, and muttered: ‘I am the beautiful

stranger; oh, how I have taken you in!’

The next evening there was a second ball, and, as you may believe, the

prince was determined not to miss it, for he thought he would once more

see the lovely girl, and dance with her and talk to her, and make her

talk to him, for at the first ball she had never opened her lips.

And, sure enough, as the music struck up the first dance, the beautiful

stranger entered the room, looking even more radiant than the night

before, for this time her dress was woven out of the rays of the sun.

All evening the prince danced with her, but she never spoke a word.

When the ball was over he tried once more to follow her carriage, that

he might know whence she came, but suddenly a great waterspout fell from

the sky, and the blinding sheets of rain hid her from his sight.

When he reached his home he told his mother that he had again seen the

lovely girl, and that this time she had been even more beautiful than

the night before. And again the bear smiled beneath the table, and

muttered: ‘I have taken him in a second time, and he has no idea that I

am the beautiful girl with whom he is so much in love.’

On the next evening, the prince returned to the palace for the third

ball. And the princess went too, and this time she had changed her

bear’s skin into a dress woven out of the star-light, studded all over

with gems, and she looked so dazzling and so beautiful, that everyone

wondered at her, and said that no one so beautiful had ever been seen

before. And the prince danced with her, and, though he could not induce

her to speak, he succeeded in slipping a ring on her finger.

When the ball was over, he followed her carriage, and rode at such a

pace that for long he kept it in sight. Then suddenly a terrible wind

arose between him and the carriage, and he could not overtake it.

When he reached his home he said to his mother, ‘I do not know what is

to become of me; I think I shall go mad, I am so much in love with that

girl, and I have no means of finding out who she is. I danced with her

and I gave her a ring, and yet I do not know her name, nor where I am to

find her.’

Then the bear laughed beneath the table and muttered to itself.

And the prince continued: ‘I am tired to death. Order some soup to be

made for me, but I don’t want that bear to meddle with it. Every time I

speak of my love the brute mutters and laughs, and seems to mock at me.

I hate the sight of the creature!’

When the soup was ready, the bear brought it to the prince; but before

handing it to him, she dropped into the plate the ring the prince had

given her the night before at the ball. The prince began to eat his soup

very slowly and languidly, for he was sad at heart, and all his thoughts

were busy, wondering how and where he could see the lovely stranger

again. Suddenly he noticed the ring at the bottom of the plate. In a

moment he recognised it, and was dumb with surprise.

Then he saw the bear standing beside him, looking at him with gentle,

beseeching eyes, and something in the eyes of the bear made him say:

‘Take off that skin, some mystery is hidden beneath it.’

And the bear’s skin dropped off, and the beautiful girl stood before

him, in the dress woven out of the star-light, and he saw that she was

the stranger with whom he had fallen so deeply in love. And now she

appeared to him a thousand times more beautiful than ever, and he led

her to his mother. And the princess told them her story, and how she had

been kept shut up by her father in his palace, and how she had wearied

of her imprisonment. And the prince’s mother loved her, and rejoiced

that her son should have so good and beautiful a wife.

So they were married, and lived happily for many years, and reigned

wisely over their kingdom.

The Sunchild

Once there was a woman who had no children, and this made her very

unhappy. So she spoke one day to the Sunball, saying: ‘Dear Sunball,

send me only a little girl now, and when she is twelve years old you may

take her back again.’

So soon after this the Sunball sent her a little girl, whom the woman

called Letiko, and watched over with great care till she was twelve

years old. Soon after that, while Letiko was away one day gathering

herbs, the Sunball came to her, and said: ‘Letiko, when you go home,

tell your mother that she must bethink herself of what she promised me.’

Then Letiko went straight home, and said to her mother: ‘While I was

gathering herbs a fine tall gentleman came to me and charged me to tell

you that you should remember what you promised him.’

When the woman heard that she was sore afraid, and immediately shut all

the doors and windows of the house, stopped up all the chinks and holes,

and kept Letiko hidden away, that the Sunball should not come and take

her away. But she forgot to close up the keyhole, and through it the

Sunball sent a ray into the house, which took hold of the little girl

and carried her away to him.

One day, the Sunball having sent her to the straw shed to fetch straw,

the girl sat down on the piles of straw and bemoaned herself, saying:

‘As sighs this straw under my feet so sighs my heart after my mother.’

And this caused her to be so long away that the Sunball asked her, when

she came back: ‘Eh, Letiko, where have you been so long?’

She answered: ‘My slippers are too big, and I could not go faster.’

Then the Sunball made the slippers shorter.

Another time he sent her to fetch water, and when she came to the

spring, she sat down and lamented, saying: ‘As flows the water even so

flows my heart with longing for my mother.’

Thus she again remained so long away that the Sunball asked her: ‘Eh,

Letiko, why have you remained so long away?’

And she answered: ‘My petticoat is too long and hinders me in walking.’

Then the Sunball cut her petticoat to make it shorter.

Another time the Sunball sent her to bring him a pair of sandals, and

as the girl carried these in her hand she began to lament, saying: ‘As

creaks the leather so creaks my heart after my little mother.’

When she came home the Sunball asked her again: ‘Eh, Letiko, why do you

come home so late?’

‘My red hood is too wide, and falls over my eyes, therefore I could not

go fast.’

Then he made the hood narrower.

At last, however, the Sunball became aware how sad Letiko was. He sent

her a second time to bring straw, and, slipping in after her, he heard

how she lamented for her mother. Then he went home, called two foxes to

him, and said: ‘Will you take Letiko home?’

‘Yes, why not?’

‘But what will you eat and drink if you should become hungry and thirsty

by the way?’

‘We will eat her flesh and drink her blood.’

When the Sunball heard that, he said: ‘You are not suited for this

affair.’

Then he sent them away, and called two hares to him, and said: ‘Will you

take Letiko home to her mother?’

‘Yes, why not?’

‘What will you eat and drink if you should become hungry and thirsty by

the way?’

‘We will eat grass and drink from streamlets.’

‘Then take her, and bring her home.’

Then the hares set out, taking Letiko with them, and because it was a

long way to her home they became hungry by the way. Then they said to

the little girl: ‘Climb this tree, dear Letiko, and remain there till we

have finished eating.’

So Letiko climbed the tree, and the hares went grazing.

It was not very long, however, before a lamia came under the tree and

called out: ‘Letiko, Letiko, come down and see what beautiful shoes I

have on.’

‘Oh! my shoes are much finer than yours.’

‘Come down. I am in a hurry, for my house is not yet swept.’

‘Go home and sweep it then, and come back when you are ready.’

Then the lamia went away and swept her house, and when she was ready

she came back and called out: ‘Letiko, Letiko, come down and see what a

beautiful apron I have.’

‘Oh! my apron is much finer than yours.’

‘If you will not come down I will cut down the tree and eat you.’

‘Do so, and then eat me.’

Then the lamia hewed with all her strength at the tree, but could not

cut it down. And when she saw that, she called out: ‘Letiko, Letiko,

come down, for I must feed my children.’

‘Go home then and feed them, and come back when you are ready.’

When the lamia was gone away, Letiko called out: ‘Little hares! little

hares!’

Then said one hare to the other: ‘Listen, Letiko is calling;’ and they

both ran back to her as fast as they could go. Then Letiko came down

from the tree, and they went on their way.

The lamia ran as fast as she could after them, to catch them up, and

when she came to a field where people were working she asked them: ‘Have

you seen anyone pass this way?’

They answered: ‘We are planting beans.’

‘Oh! I did not ask about that; but if anyone had passed this way.’

But the people only answered the louder: ‘Are you deaf? It is beans,

beans, beans we are planting.’

When Letiko had nearly reached her home the dog knew her, and called

out, ‘Bow wow! see here comes Letiko!’

And the mother said, ‘Hush! thou beast of ill-omen! wilt thou make me

burst with misery?’

Next the cat on the roof saw her, and called out ‘Miaouw! miaouw! see

here comes Letiko!’

And the mother said, ‘Keep silence! thou beast of ill-omen! wilt thou

make me burst with misery?’

Then the cock spied, and called out: ‘Cock-a-doodle-do! see here comes

Letiko!’

And the mother said again: ‘Be quiet! thou bird of ill-omen! wilt thou

make me burst with misery?’

The nearer Letiko and the two hares came to the house the nearer also

came the lamia, and when the hare was about to slip in by the house door

she caught it by its little tail and tore it out.

When the hare came in the mother stood up and said to it: ‘Welcome, dear

little hare; because you have brought me back Letiko I will silver your

little tail.’

And she did so; and lived ever after with her daughter in happiness and

content.

The Daughter Of Buk Ettemsuch

Once upon a time there lived a man who had seven daughters. For a long

time they dwelt quite happily at home together, then one morning the

father called them all before him and said:

‘Your mother and I are going on a journey, and as we do not know how

long we may be away, you will find enough provisions in the house to

last you three years. But see you do not open the door to anyone till we

come home again.’

‘Very well, dear father,’ replied the girls.

For two years they never left the house or unlocked the door; but one

day, when they had washed their clothes, and were spreading them out on

the roof to dry, the girls looked down into the street where people were

walking to and fro, and across to the market, with its stalls of fresh

meat, vegetables, and other nice things.

‘Come here,’ cried one. ‘It makes me quite hungry! Why should not

we have our share? Let one of us go to the market, and buy meat and

vegetables.’

‘Oh, we mustn’t do that!’ said the youngest. ‘You know our father

forbade us to open the door till he came home again.’

Then the eldest sister sprang at her and struck her, the second spit at

her, the third abused her, the fourth pushed her, the fifth flung her to

the ground, and the sixth tore her clothes. Then they left her lying on

the floor, and went out with a basket.

In about an hour they came back with the basket full of meat and

vegetables, which they put in a pot, and set on the fire, quite

forgetting that the house door stood wide open. The youngest sister,

however, took no part in all this, and when dinner was ready and the

table laid, she stole softly out to the entrance hall, and hid herself

behind a great cask which stood in one corner.

Now, while the other sisters were enjoying their feast, a witch passed

by, and catching sight of the open door, she walked in. She went up

to the eldest girl, and said: ‘Where shall I begin on you, you fat

bolster?’

‘You must begin,’ answered she, ‘with the hand which struck my little

sister.’

So the witch gobbled her up, and when the last scrap had disappeared,

she came to the second and asked: ‘Where shall I begin on you, my fat

bolster?’

And the second answered, ‘You must begin on my mouth, which spat on my

sister.’

And so on to the rest; and very soon the whole six had disappeared.

And as the witch was eating the last mouthful of the last sister, the

youngest, who had been crouching, frozen with horror, behind the barrel,

ran out through the open door into the street. Without looking behind

her, she hastened on and on, as fast as her feet would carry her, till

she saw an ogre’s castle standing in front of her. In a corner near the

door she spied a large pot, and she crept softly up to it and pulled the

cover over it, and went to sleep.

By-and-by the ogre came home. ‘Fee, Fo, Fum,’ cried he, ‘I smell the

smell of a man. What ill fate has brought him here?’ And he looked

through all the rooms, and found nobody. ‘Where are you?’ he called. ‘Do

not be afraid, I will do you no harm.’

But the girl was still silent.

‘Come out, I tell you,’ repeated the ogre. ‘Your life is quite safe. If

you are an old man, you shall be my father. If you are a boy, you shall

be my son. If your years are as many as mine, you shall be my brother.

If you are an old woman, you shall be my mother. If you are a young one,

you shall be my daughter. If you are middle-aged, you shall be my wife.

So come out, and fear nothing.’

Then the maiden came out of her hiding-place, and stood before him.

‘Fear nothing,’ said the ogre again; and when he went away to hunt he

left her to look after the house. In the evening he returned, bringing

with him hares, partridges, and gazelles, for the girl’s supper; for

himself he only cared for the flesh of men, which she cooked for him.

He also gave into her charge the keys of six rooms, but the key of the

seventh he kept himself.

And time passed on, and the girl and the ogre still lived together.

She called him ‘Father,’ and he called her ‘Daughter,’ and never once

did he speak roughly to her.

One day the maiden said to him, ‘Father, give me the key of the upper

chamber.’

‘No, my daughter,’ replied the ogre. ‘There is nothing there that is any

use to you.’

‘But I want the key,’ she repeated again.

However the ogre took no notice, and pretended not to hear. The girl

began to cry, and said to herself: ‘To-night, when he thinks I am

asleep, I will watch and see where he hides it;’ and after she and the

ogre had supped, she bade him good-night, and left the room. In a few

minutes she stole quietly back, and watched from behind a curtain. In a

little while she saw the ogre take the key from his pocket, and hide it

in a hole in the ground before he went to bed. And when all was still

she took out the key, and went back to the house.

The next morning the ogre awoke with the first ray of light, and the

first thing he did was to look for the key. It was gone, and he guessed

at once what had become of it.

But instead of getting into a great rage, as most ogres would have done,

he said to himself, ‘If I wake the maiden up I shall only frighten her.

For to-day she shall keep the key, and when I return to-night it will be

time enough to take it from her.’ So he went off to hunt.

The moment he was safe out of the way, the girl ran upstairs and opened

the door of the room, which was quite bare. The one window was closed,

and she threw back the lattice and looked out. Beneath lay a garden

which belonged to the prince, and in the garden was an ox, who was

drawing up water from the well all by himself--for there was nobody to

be seen anywhere. The ox raised his head at the noise the girl made in

opening the lattice, and said to her, ‘Good morning, O daughter of Buk

Ettemsuch! Your father is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and

then he will put you on a spit and cook you.’

These words so frightened the maiden that she burst into tears and ran

out of the room. All day she wept, and when the ogre came home at night,

no supper was ready for him.

‘What are you crying for?’ said he. ‘Where is my supper, and is it you

who have opened the upper chamber?’

‘Yes, I opened it,’ answered she.

‘And what did the ox say to you?’

‘He said, “Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch. Your father is

feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he will put you on a

spit and cook you.”’

‘Well, to-morrow you can go to the window and say, “My father is feeding

me up till I am nice and fat, but he does not mean to eat me. If I had

one of your eyes I would use it for a mirror, and look at myself before

and behind; and your girths should be loosened, and you should be

blind--seven days and seven nights.”’

‘All right,’ replied the girl, and the next morning, when the ox spoke

to her, she answered him as she had been told, and he fell down straight

upon the ground, and lay there seven days and seven nights. But the

flowers in the garden withered, for there was no one to water them.

When the prince came into his garden he found nothing but yellow stalks;

in the midst of them the ox was lying. With a blow from his sword he

killed the animal, and, turning to his attendants, he said, ‘Go and

fetch another ox!’ And they brought in a great beast, and he drew the

water out of the well, and the flowers revived, and the grass grew green

again. Then the prince called his attendants and went away.

The next morning the girl heard the noise of the waterwheel, and she

opened the lattice and looked out of the window.

‘Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch!’ said the new ox. ‘Your

father is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he will put

you on a spit and cook you.’

And the maiden answered: ‘My father is feeding me up till I am nice and

fat, but he does not mean to eat me. If I had one of your eyes I would

use it for a mirror, and look at myself before and behind; and your

girths should be loosened, and you should be blind--seven days and seven

nights.’

Directly she uttered these words the ox fell to the ground and lay

there, seven days and seven nights. Then he arose and began to draw the

water from the well. He had only turned the wheel once or twice, when

the prince took it into his head to visit his garden and see how the

new ox was getting on. When he entered the ox was working busily; but in

spite of that the flowers and grass were dried up. And the prince drew

his sword, and rushed at the ox to slay him, as he had done the other.

But the ox fell on his knees and said:

‘My lord, only spare my life, and let me tell you how it happened.’

‘How what happened?’ asked the prince.

‘My lord, a girl looked out of that window and spoke a few words to me,

and I fell to the ground. For seven days and seven nights I lay there,

unable to move. But, O my lord, it is not given to us twice to behold

beauty such as hers.’

‘It is a lie,’ said the prince. ‘An ogre dwells there. Is it likely that

he keeps a maiden in his upper chamber?’

‘Why not?’ replied the ox. ‘But if you come here at dawn to-morrow, and

hide behind that tree, you will see for yourself.’

‘So I will,’ said the prince; ‘and if I find that you have not spoken

truth, I will kill you.’

The prince left the garden, and the ox went on with his work. Next

morning the prince came early to the garden, and found the ox busy with

the waterwheel.

‘Has the girl appeared yet?’ he asked.

‘Not yet; but she will not be long. Hide yourself in the branches of

that tree, and you will soon see her.’

The prince did as he was told, and scarcely was he seated when the

maiden threw open the lattice.

‘Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch!’ said the ox. ‘Your father

is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he will put you on

a spit and cook you.’

‘My father is feeding me up till I am nice and fat, but he does not mean

to eat me. If I had one of your eyes I would use it for a mirror, and

look at myself before and behind; and your girths should be loosened,

and you should be blind--seven days and seven nights.’ And hardly had

she spoken when the ox fell on the ground, and the maiden shut the

lattice and went away. But the prince knew that what the ox had said

was true, and that she had not her equal in the whole world. And he came

down from the tree, his heart burning with love.

‘Why has the ogre not eaten her?’ thought he. ‘This night I will invite

him to supper in my palace and question him about the maiden, and find

out if she is his wife.’

So the prince ordered a great ox to be slain and roasted whole, and two

huge tanks to be made, one filled with water and the other with wine.

And towards evening he called his attendants and went to the ogre’s

house to wait in the courtyard till he came back from hunting. The ogre

was surprised to see so many people assembled in front of his house; but

he bowed politely and said, ‘Good morning, dear neighbours! To what do I

owe the pleasure of this visit? I have not offended you, I hope?’

‘Oh, certainly not!’ answered the prince.

‘Then,’ continued the ogre, ‘What has brought you to my house to-day for

the first time?’

‘We should like to have supper with you,’ said the prince.

‘Well, supper is ready, and you are welcome,’ replied the ogre, leading

the way into the house, for he had had a good day, and there was plenty

of game in the bag over his shoulder.

A table was quickly prepared, and the prince had already taken his

place, when he suddenly exclaimed, ‘After all, Buk Ettemsuch, suppose

you come to supper with me?’

‘Where?’ asked the ogre.

‘In my house. I know it is all ready.’

‘But it is so far off--why not stay here?’

‘Oh, I will come another day; but this evening I must be your host.’

So the ogre accompanied the prince and his attendants back to the

palace. After a while the prince turned to the ogre and said:

‘It is as a wooer that I appear before you. I seek a wife from an

honourable family.’

‘But I have no daughter,’ replied the ogre.

‘Oh, yes you have, I saw her at the window.’

‘Well, you can marry her if you wish,’ said he.

So the prince’s heart was glad as he and his attendants rode back with

the ogre to his house. And as they parted, the prince said to his guest,

‘You will not forget the bargain we have made?’

‘I am not a young man, and never break my promises,’ said the ogre, and

went in and shut the door.

Upstairs he found the maiden, waiting till he returned to have her

supper, for she did not like eating by herself.

‘I have had my supper,’ said the ogre, ‘for I have been spending the

evening with the prince.’

‘Where did you meet him?’ asked the girl.

‘Oh, we are neighbours, and grew up together, and to-night I promised

that you should be his wife.’

‘I don’t want to be any man’s wife,’ answered she; but this was only

pretence, for her heart too was glad.

Next morning early came the prince, bringing with him bridal gifts, and

splendid wedding garments, to carry the maiden back to his palace.

But before he let her go the ogre called her to him, and said, ‘Be

careful, girl, never to speak to the prince; and when he speaks to you,

you must be dumb, unless he swears “by the head of Buk Ettemsuch.” Then

you may speak.’

‘Very well,’ answered the girl.

They set out; and when they reached the palace, the prince led his bride

to the room he had prepared for her, and said ‘Speak to me, my wife,’

but she was silent; and by-and-by he left her, thinking that perhaps she

was shy. The next day the same thing happened, and the next.

At last he said, ‘Well, if you won’t speak, I shall go and get another

wife who will.’ And he did.

Now when the new wife was brought to the palace the daughter of Buk

Ettemsuch rose, and spoke to the ladies who had come to attend on the

second bride. ‘Go and sit down. I will make ready the feast.’ And the

ladies sat down as they were told, and waited.

The maiden sat down too, and called out, ‘Come here, firewood,’ and

the firewood came. ‘Come here, fire,’ and the fire came and kindled the

wood. ‘Come here, pot.’ ‘Come here, oil;’ and the pot and the oil came.

‘Get into the pot, oil!’ said she, and the oil did it. When the oil was

boiling, the maiden dipped all her fingers in it, and they became ten

fried fishes. ‘Come here, oven,’ she cried next, and the oven came.

‘Fire, heat the oven.’ And the fire heated it. When it was hot enough,

the maiden jumped in, just as she was, with her beautiful silver and

gold dress, and all her jewels. In a minute or two she had turned into a

snow-white loaf, that made your mouth water.

Said the loaf to the ladies, ‘You can eat now; do not stand so far off;’

but they only stared at each other, speechless with surprise.

‘What are you staring at?’ asked the new bride.

‘At all these wonders,’ replied the ladies.

‘Do you call these wonders?’ said she scornfully; ‘I can do that too,’

and she jumped straight into the oven, and was burnt up in a moment.

Then they ran to the prince and said: ‘Come quickly, your wife is dead!’

‘Bury her, then!’ returned he. ‘But why did she do it? I am sure I said

nothing to make her throw herself into the oven.’

Accordingly the burnt woman was buried, but the prince would not go to

the funeral as all his thoughts were still with the wife who would not

speak to him. The next night he said to her, ‘Dear wife, are you afraid

that something dreadful will happen if you speak to me? If you still

persist in being dumb, I shall be forced to get another wife.’ The poor

girl longed to speak, but dread of the ogre kept her silent, and the

prince did as he had said, and brought a fresh bride into the palace.

And when she and her ladies were seated in state, the maiden planted a

sharp stake in the ground, and sat herself down comfortably on it, and

began to spin.

‘What are you staring at so?’ said the new bride to her ladies. ‘Do you

think that is anything wonderful? Why, I can do as much myself!’

‘I am sure you can’t,’ said they, much too surprised to be polite.

Then the maid sprang off the stake and left the room, and instantly the

new wife took her place. But the sharp stake ran through, and she was

dead in a moment. So they sent to the prince and said, ‘Come quickly,

and bury your wife.’

‘Bury her yourselves,’ he answered. ‘What did she do it for? It was not

by my orders that she impaled herself on the stake.’

So they buried her; and in the evening the prince came to the daughter

of Buk Ettemsuch, and said to her, ‘Speak to me, or I shall have to take

another wife.’ But she was afraid to speak to him.

The following day the prince hid himself in the room and watched. And

soon the maiden woke, and said to the pitcher and to the water-jug,

‘Quick! go down to the spring and bring me some water; I am thirsty.’

And they went. But as they were filling themselves at the spring, the

water-jug knocked against the pitcher and broke off its spout. And the

pitcher burst into tears, and ran to the maiden, and said: ‘Mistress,

beat the water-jug, for he has broken my spout!’

‘By the head of Buk Ettemsuch, I implore you not to beat me!’

‘Ah,’ she replied, ‘if only my husband had sworn by that oath, I could

have spoken to him from the beginning, and he need never have taken

another wife. But now he will never say it, and he will have to go on

marrying fresh ones.’

And the prince, from his hiding-place, heard her words, and he jumped up

and ran to her and said, ‘By the head of Buk Ettemsuch, speak to me.’

So she spoke to him, and they lived happily to the end of their days,

because the girl kept the promise she had made to the ogre.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Hans Stumme.]

Laughing Eye and Weeping Eye, or the Limping Fox

(Servian Story)

Once upon a time there lived a man whose right eye always smiled, and

whose left eye always cried; and this man had three sons, two of them

very clever, and the third very stupid. Now these three sons were very

curious about the peculiarity of their father’s eyes, and as they could

not puzzle out the reason for themselves, they determined to ask their

father why he did not have eyes like other people.

So the eldest of the three went one day into his father’s room and put

the question straight out; but, instead of answering, the man flew into

a fearful rage, and sprang at him with a knife. The young fellow ran

away in a terrible fright, and took refuge with his brothers, who were

awaiting anxiously the result of the interview.

‘You had better go yourselves,’ was all the reply they got, ‘and see if

you will fare any better.’

Upon hearing this, the second son entered his father’s room, only to be

treated in the same manner as his brother; and back he came telling the

youngest, the fool of the family, that it was his turn to try his luck.

Then the youngest son marched boldly up to his father and said to him,

‘My brothers would not let me know what answer you had given to their

question. But now, do tell me why your right eye always laughs and your

left eye always weeps.’

As before, the father grew purple with fury, and rushed forwards with

his knife. But the simpleton did not stir a step; he knew that he had

really nothing to fear from his father.

‘Ah, now I see who is my true son,’ exclaimed the old man; ‘the others

are mere cowards. And as you have shown me that you are brave, I will

satisfy your curiosity. My right eye laughs because I am glad to have

a son like you; my left eye weeps because a precious treasure has been

stolen from me. I had in my garden a vine that yielded a tun of wine

every hour--someone has managed to steal it, so I weep its loss.’

The simpleton returned to his brothers and told them of their father’s

loss, and they all made up their minds to set out at once in search of

the vine. They travelled together till they came to some cross roads,

and there they parted, the two elder ones taking one road, and the

simpleton the other.

‘Thank goodness we have got rid of that idiot,’ exclaimed the two elder.

‘Now let us have some breakfast.’ And they sat down by the roadside and

began to eat.

They had only half finished, when a lame fox came out of a wood and

begged them to give him something to eat. But they jumped up and chased

him off with their sticks, and the poor fox limped away on his three

pads. As he ran he reached the spot where the youngest son was getting

out the food he had brought with him, and the fox asked him for a crust

of bread. The simpleton had not very much for himself, but he gladly

gave half of his meal to the hungry fox.

‘Where are you going, brother?’ said the fox, when he had finished his

share of the bread; and the young man told him the story of his father

and the wonderful vine.

‘Dear me, how lucky!’ said the fox. ‘I know what has become of it.

Follow me!’ So they went on till they came to the gate of a large

garden.

‘You will find here the vine that you are seeking, but it will not be at

all easy to get it. You must listen carefully to what I am going to say.

Before you reach the vine you will have to pass twelve outposts, each

consisting of two guards. If you see these guards looking straight at

you, go on without fear, for they are asleep. But if their eyes are shut

then beware, for they are wide awake. If you once get to the vine, you

will find two shovels, one of wood and the other of iron. Be sure not to

take the iron one; it will make a noise and rouse the guards, and then

you are lost.’

The young man got safely through the garden without any adventures till

he came to the vine which yielded a tun of wine an hour. But he thought

he should find it impossible to dig the hard earth with only a wooden

shovel, so picked up the iron one instead. The noise it made soon

awakened the guards. They seized the poor simpleton and carried him to

their master.

‘Why do you try to steal my vine?’ demanded he; ‘and how did you manage

to get past the guards?’

‘The vine is not yours; it belongs to my father, and if you will not

give it to me now, I will return and get it somehow.’

‘You shall have the vine if you will bring me in exchange an apple off

the golden apple-tree that flowers every twenty-four hours, and bears

fruit of gold.’ So saying, he gave orders that the simpleton should be

released, and this done, the youth hurried off to consult the fox.

‘Now you see,’ observed the fox, ‘this comes of not following my advice.

However, I will help you to get the golden apple. It grows in a garden

that you will easily recognise from my description. Near the apple-tree

are two poles, one of gold, the other of wood. Take the wooden pole, and

you will be able to reach the apple.’

Master Simpleton listened carefully to all that was told him, and

after crossing the garden, and escaping as before from the men who were

watching it, soon arrived at the apple-tree. But he was so dazzled by

the sight of the beautiful golden fruit, that he quite forgot all that

the fox had said. He seized the golden pole, and struck the branch a

sounding blow. The guards at once awoke, and conducted him to their

master. Then the simpleton had to tell his story.

‘I will give you the golden apple,’ said the owner of the garden, ‘if

you will bring me in exchange a horse which can go round the world in

four-and-twenty hours.’ And the young man departed, and went to find the

fox.

This time the fox was really angry, and no wonder.

‘If you had listened to me, you would have been home with your father

by this time. However I am willing to help you once more. Go into the

forest, and you will find the horse with two halters round his neck. One

is of gold, the other of hemp. Lead him by the hempen halter, or else

the horse will begin to neigh, and will waken the guards. Then all is

over with you.’

So Master Simpleton searched till he found the horse, and was struck

dumb at its beauty.

‘What!’ he said to himself, ‘put the hempen halter on an animal like

that? Not I, indeed!’

Then the horse neighed loudly; the guards seized our young friend and

conducted him before their master.

‘I will give you the golden horse,’ said he, ‘if you will bring me in

exchange a golden maiden who has never yet seen either sun or moon.’

‘But if I am to bring you the golden maiden you must lend me first the

golden steed with which to seek for her.’

‘Ah,’ replied the owner of the golden horse, ‘but who will undertake

that you will ever come back?’

‘I swear on the head of my father,’ answered the young man, ‘that I will

bring back either the maiden or the horse.’ And he went away to consult

the fox.

Now, the fox who was always patient and charitable to other people’s

faults, led him to the entrance of a deep grotto, where stood a maiden

all of gold, and beautiful as the day. He placed her on his horse and

prepared to mount.

‘Are you not sorry,’ said the fox, ‘to give such a lovely maiden in

exchange for a horse? Yet you are bound to do it, for you have sworn by

the head of your father. But perhaps I could manage to take her place.’

So saying, the fox transformed himself into another golden maiden, so

like the first that hardly anyone could tell the difference between

them.

The simpleton took her straight to the owner of the horse, who was

enchanted with her.

And the young man got back his father’s vine and married the real golden

maiden into the bargain.

[Contes Populaires Slaves. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris: Ernest

Leroux, éditeur.]

The Unlooked-for Prince

(Polish Story)

A long time ago there lived a king and queen who had no children,

although they both wished very much for a little son. They tried not to

let each other see how unhappy they were, and pretended to take pleasure

in hunting and hawking and all sorts of other sports; but at length the

king could bear it no longer, and declared that he must go and visit the

furthest corners of his kingdom, and that it would be many months before

he should return to his capital.

By that time he hoped he would have so many things to think about that

he would have forgotten to trouble about the little son who never came.

The country the king reigned over was very large, and full of high,

stony mountains and sandy deserts, so that it was not at all easy to

go from one place to another. One day the king had wandered out alone,

meaning to go only a little distance, but everything looked so alike he

could not make out the path by which he had come. He walked on and on

for hours, the sun beating hotly on his head, and his legs trembling

under him, and he might have died of thirst if he had not suddenly

stumbled on a little well, which looked as if it had been newly dug. On

the surface floated a silver cup with a golden handle, but as it bobbed

about whenever the king tried to seize it, he was too thirsty to wait

any longer and knelt down and drank his fill.

When he had finished he began to rise from his knees, but somehow his

beard seemed to have stuck fast in the water, and with all his efforts

he could not pull it out. After two or three jerks to his head, which

only hurt him without doing any good, he called out angrily, ‘Let go at

once! Who is holding me?’

‘It is I, the King Kostiei,’ said a voice from the well, and looking up

through the water was a little man with green eyes and a big head. ‘You

have drunk from my spring, and I shall not let you go until you promise

to give me the most precious thing your palace contains, which was not

there when you left it.’

Now the only thing that the king much cared for in his palace was the

queen herself, and as she was weeping bitterly on a pile of cushions

in the great hall when he had ridden away, he knew that Kostiei’s words

could not apply to her. So he cheerfully gave the promise asked for by

the ugly little man, and in the twinkling of an eye, man, spring, and

cup had disappeared, and the king was left kneeling on the dry sand,

wondering if it was all a dream. But as he felt much stronger and

better he made up his mind that this strange adventure must really have

happened, and he sprang on his horse and rode off with a light heart to

look for his companions.

In a few weeks they began to set out on their return home, which they

reached one hot day, eight months after they had all left. The king was

greatly beloved by his people, and crowds lined the roads, shouting and

waving their hats as the procession passed along. On the steps of the

palace stood the queen, with a splendid golden cushion in her arms, and

on the cushion the most beautiful boy that ever was seen, wrapped about

in a cloud of lace. In a moment Kostiei’s words rushed into the king’s

mind, and he began to weep bitterly, to the surprise of everybody, who

had expected him nearly to die of joy at the sight of his son. But

try as he would and work as hard as he might he could never forget his

promise, and every time he let the baby out of his sight he thought that

he had seen it for the last time.

However, years passed on and the prince grew first into a big boy, and

then into a fine young man. Kostiei made no sign, and gradually even the

anxious king thought less and less about him, and in the end forgot him

altogether.

There was no family in the whole kingdom happier than the king and queen

and prince, until one day when the youth met a little old man as he

was hunting in a lonely part of the woods. ‘How are you my unlooked-for

Prince?’ he said. ‘You kept them waiting a good long time!’

‘And who are you?’ asked the prince.

‘You will know soon enough. When you go home give my compliments to your

father and tell him that I wish he would square accounts with me. If he

neglects to pay his debts he will bitterly repent it.’

So saying the old man disappeared, and the prince returned to the palace

and told his father what had happened.

The king turned pale and explained to his son the terrible story.

‘Do not grieve over it, father,’ answered the prince. ‘It is nothing so

dreadful after all! I will find some way to force Kostiei to give up

his rights over me. But if I do not come back in a year’s time, you must

give up all hopes of ever seeing me.’

Then the prince began to prepare for his journey. His father gave him

a complete suit of steel armour, a sword, and a horse, while his mother

hung round his neck a cross of gold. So, kissing him tenderly, with many

tears they let him go.

He rode steadily on for three days, and at sunset on the fourth day he

found himself on the seashore. On the sand before him lay twelve white

dresses, dazzling as the snow, yet as far as his eyes could reach there

was no one in sight to whom they could belong. Curious to see what would

happen, he took up one of the garments, and leaving his horse loose, to

wander about the adjoining fields, he hid himself among some willows and

waited. In a few minutes a flock of geese which had been paddling about

in the sea approached the shore, and put on the dresses, struck the sand

with their feet and were transformed in the twinkling of an eye into

eleven beautiful young girls, who flew away as fast as they could. The

twelfth and youngest remained in the water, stretching out her long

white neck and looking about her anxiously. Suddenly, among the willows,

she perceived the king’s son, and called out to him with a human voice:

‘Oh Prince, give me back my dress, and I shall be for ever grateful to

you.’

The prince hastened to lay the dress on the sand, and walked away. When

the maiden had thrown off the goose-skin and quickly put on her proper

clothes, she came towards him and he saw that none had ever seen or told

of such beauty as hers. She blushed and held out her hand, saying to him

in a soft voice:

‘I thank you, noble Prince, for having granted my request. I am the

youngest daughter of Kostiei the immortal, who has twelve daughters and

rules over the kingdoms under the earth. Long time my father has waited

for you, and great is his anger. But trouble not yourself and fear

nothing, only do as I bid you. When you see the King Kostiei, fall

straightway upon your knees and heed neither his threats nor his cry,

but draw near to him boldly. That which will happen after, you will know

in time. Now let us go.’

At these words she struck the ground with her foot and a gulf opened,

down which they went right into the heart of the earth. In a short time

they reached Kostiei’s palace, which gives light, with a light brighter

than the sun, to the dark kingdoms below. And the prince, as he had been

bidden, entered boldly into the hall.

Kostiei, with a shining crown upon his head, sat in the centre upon a

golden throne. His green eyes glittered like glass, his hands were

as the claws of a crab. When he caught sight of the prince he uttered

piercing yells, which shook the walls of the palace. The prince took no

notice, but continued his advance on his knees towards the throne. When

he had almost reached it, the king broke out into a laugh and said:

‘It has been very lucky for you that you have been able to make me

laugh. Stay with us in our underground empire, only first you will have

to do three things. To-night it is late. Go to sleep; to-morrow I will

tell you.’

Early the following morning the prince received a message that Kostiei

was ready to see him. He got up and dressed, and hastened to the

presence chamber, where the little king was seated on his throne. When

the prince appeared, bowing low before him, Kostiei began:

‘Now, Prince, this is what you have to do. By to-night you must build

me a marble palace, with windows of crystal and a roof of gold. It is to

stand in the middle of a great park, full of streams and lakes. If

you are able to build it you shall be my friend. If not, off with your

head.’

The prince listened in silence to this startling speech, and then

returning to his room set himself to think about the certain death that

awaited him. He was quite absorbed in these thoughts, when suddenly a

bee flew against the window and tapped, saying, ‘Let me come in.’ He

rose and opened the window, and there stood before him the youngest

princess.

‘What are you dreaming about, Prince?’

‘I was dreaming of your father, who has planned my death.’

‘Fear nothing. You may sleep in peace, and to-morrow morning when you

awake you will find the palace all ready.’

What she said, she did. The next morning when the prince left his

room he saw before him a palace more beautiful than his fancy had

ever pictured. Kostiei for his part could hardly believe his eyes, and

pondered deeply how it had got there.

‘Well, this time you have certainly won; but you are not going to be let

off so easily. To-morrow all my twelve daughters shall stand in a row

before you, and if you cannot tell me which of them is the youngest, off

goes your head.’

‘What! Not recognise the youngest princess!’ said the Prince to himself,

as he entered his room, ‘a likely story!’

‘It is such a difficult matter that you will never be able to do it

without my help,’ replied the bee, who was buzzing about the ceiling.

‘We are all so exactly alike, that even our father scarcely knows the

difference between us.’

‘Then what must I do?’

‘This. The youngest is she who will have a ladybird on her eyelid. Be

very careful. Now good-bye.’

Next morning King Kostiei again sent for the prince. The young

princesses were all drawn up in a row, dressed precisely in the same

manner, and with their eyes all cast down. As the prince looked at them,

he was amazed at their likeness. Twice he walked along the line, without

being able to detect the sign agreed upon. The third time his heart beat

fast at the sight of a tiny speck upon the eyelid of one of the girls.

‘This one is the youngest,’ he said.

‘How in the world did you guess?’ cried Kostiei in a fury. ‘There is

some jugglery about it! But you are not going to escape me so easily.

In three hours you shall come here and give me another proof of your

cleverness. I shall set alight a handful of straw, and before it is

burnt up you will have turned it into a pair of boots. If not, off goes

your head.’

So the prince returned sadly into his room, but the bee was there before

him.

‘Why do you look so melancholy, my handsome Prince?’

‘How can I help looking melancholy when your father has ordered me to

make him a pair of boots? Does he take me for a shoemaker?’

‘What do you think of doing?’

‘Not of making boots, at any rate! I am not afraid of death. One can

only die once after all.’

‘No, Prince, you shall not die. I will try to save you. And we will fly

together or die together.’

As she spoke she spat upon the ground, and then drawing the prince after

her out of the room, she locked the door behind her and threw away the

key. Holding each other tight by the hand, they made their way up into

the sunlight, and found themselves by the side of the same sea, while

the prince’s horse was still quietly feeding in the neighbouring meadow.

The moment he saw his master, the horse whinnied and galloped towards

him. Without losing an instant the prince sprang into the saddle, swung

the princess behind him, and away they went like an arrow from a bow.

When the hour arrived which Kostiei had fixed for the prince’s last

trial, and there were no signs of him, the king sent to his room to ask

why he delayed so long. The servants, finding the door locked, knocked

loudly and received for answer, ‘In one moment.’ It was the spittle,

which was imitating the voice of the prince.

The answer was taken back to Kostiei. He waited; still no prince. He

sent the servants back again, and the same voice replied, ‘Immediately.’

‘He is making fun of me!’ shrieked Kostiei in a rage. ‘Break in the

door, and bring him to me!’

The servants hurried to do his bidding. The door was broken open. Nobody

inside; but just the spittle in fits of laughter! Kostiei was beside

himself with rage, and commanded his guards to ride after the fugitives.

If the guards returned without the fugitives, their heads should pay for

it.

By this time the prince and princess had got a good start, and were

feeling quite happy, when suddenly they heard the sound of a gallop far

behind them. The prince sprang from the saddle, and laid his ear to the

ground.

‘They are pursuing us,’ he said.

‘Then there is no time to be lost,’ answered the princess; and as she

spoke she changed herself into a river, the prince into a bridge, the

horse into a crow, and divided the wide road beyond the bridge into

three little ones. When the soldiers came up to the bridge, they

paused uncertainly. How were they to know which of the three roads

the fugitives had taken? They gave it up in despair and returned in

trembling to Kostiei.

‘Idiots!’ he exclaimed, in a passion. ‘They were the bridge and the

river, of course! Do you mean to say you never thought of that? Go back

at once!’ and off they galloped like lightning.

But time had been lost, and the prince and princess were far on their

way.

‘I hear a horse,’ cried the princess.

The prince jumped down and laid his ear to the ground.

‘Yes,’ he said, ‘they are not far off now.’

In an instant prince, princess, and horse had all disappeared, and

instead was a dense forest, crossed and recrossed by countless paths.

Kostiei’s soldiers dashed hastily into the forest, believing they saw

before them the flying horse with its double burden. They seemed close

upon them, when suddenly horse, wood, everything disappeared, and they

found themselves at the place where they started. There was nothing for

it but to return to Kostiei, and tell him of this fresh disaster.

‘A horse! a horse!’ cried the king. ‘I will go after them myself. This

time they shall not escape.’ And he galloped off, foaming with anger.

‘I think I hear someone pursuing us,’ said the princess

‘Yes, so do I.’

‘And this time it is Kostiei himself. But his power only reaches as

far as the first church, and he can go no farther. Give me your golden

cross.’ So the prince unfastened the cross which was his mother’s gift,

and the princess hastily changed herself into a church, the prince into

a priest, and the horse into a belfry.

It was hardly done when Kostiei came up.

‘Greeting, monk. Have you seen some travellers on horseback pass this

way?’

‘Yes, the prince and Kostiei’s daughter have just gone by. They have

entered the church, and told me to give you their greetings if I met

you.’

Then Kostiei knew that he had been hopelessly beaten, and the prince and

princess continued their journey without any more adventures.

[Contes Populaires Slaves. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris: Leroux,

éditeur.]

The Simpleton

There lived, once upon a time, a man who was as rich as he could be; but

as no happiness in this world is ever quite complete, he had an only son

who was such a simpleton that he could barely add two and two together.

At last his father determined to put up with his stupidity no longer,

and giving him a purse full of gold, he sent him off to seek his fortune

in foreign lands, mindful of the adage:

 How much a fool that’s sent to roam

 Excels a fool that stays at home.

Moscione, for this was the youth’s name, mounted a horse, and set out

for Venice, hoping to find a ship there that would take him to Cairo.

After he had ridden for some time he saw a man standing at the foot of a

poplar tree, and said to him: ‘What’s your name, my friend; where do you

come from, and what can you do?’

The man replied, ‘My name is Quick-as-Thought, I come from Fleet-town,

and I can run like lightning.’

‘I should like to see you,’ returned Moscione.

‘Just wait a minute, then,’ said Quick-as-Thought, ‘and I will soon show

you that I am speaking the truth.’

The words were hardly out of his mouth when a young doe ran right across

the field they were standing in.

Quick-as-Thought let her run on a short distance, in order to give her a

start, and then pursued her so quickly and so lightly that you could not

have tracked his footsteps if the field had been strewn with flour. In a

very few springs he had overtaken the doe, and had so impressed Moscione

with his fleetness of foot that he begged Quick-as-Thought to go with

him, promising at the same time to reward him handsomely.

Quick-as-Thought agreed to his proposal, and they continued on their

journey together. They had hardly gone a mile when they met a young man,

and Moscione stopped and asked him: ‘What’s your name, my friend; where

do you come from, and what can you do?’

The man thus addressed answered promptly, ‘I am called Hare’s-ear, I

come from Curiosity Valley, and if I lay my ear on the ground, without

moving from the spot, I can hear everything that goes on in the world,

the plots and intrigues of court and cottage, and all the plans of mice

and men.’

‘If that’s the case,’ replied Moscione, ‘just tell me what’s going on in

my own home at present.’

The youth laid his ear to the ground and at once reported: ‘An old

man is saying to his wife, “Heaven be praised that we have got rid of

Moscione, for perhaps, when he has been out in the world a little, he

may gain some common sense, and return home less of a fool than when he

set out.”’

‘Enough, enough,’ cried Moscione. ‘You speak the truth, and I believe

you. Come with us, and your fortune’s made.’

The young man consented; and after they had gone about ten miles, they

met a third man, to whom Moscione said: ‘What’s your name, my brave

fellow; where were you born, and what can you do?’

The man replied, ‘I am called Hit-the-Point, I come from the city of

Perfect-aim, and I draw my bow so exactly that I can shoot a pea off a

stone.’

‘I should like to see you do it, if you’ve no objection,’ said Moscione.

The man at once placed a pea on a stone, and, drawing his bow, he shot

it in the middle with the greatest possible ease.

When Moscione saw that he had spoken the truth, he immediately asked

Hit-the-Point to join his party.

After they had all travelled together for some days, they came upon a

number of people who were digging a trench in the blazing sun.

Moscione felt so sorry for them, that he said: ‘My dear friends, how can

you endure working so hard in heat that would cook an egg in a minute?’

But one of the workmen answered: ‘We are as fresh as daisies, for we

have a young man among us who blows on our backs like the west wind.’

‘Let me see him,’ said Moscione.

The youth was called, and Moscione asked him: ‘What’s your name; where

do you come from, and what can you do?’

He answered: ‘I am called Blow-Blast, I come from Wind-town, and with

my mouth I can make any winds you please. If you wish a west wind I can

raise it for you in a second, but if you prefer a north wind I can blow

these houses down before your eyes.’

‘Seeing is believing,’ returned the cautious Moscione.

Blow-Blast at once began to convince him of the truth of his assertion.

First he blew so softly that it seemed like the gentle breeze at

evening, and then he turned round and raised such a mighty storm, that

he blew down a whole row of oak trees.

When Moscione saw this he was delighted, and begged Blow-Blast to join

his company. And as they went on their way they met another man, whom

Moscione addressed as usual: ‘What’s your name: where do you come from,

and what can you do?’

‘I am called Strong-Back; I come from Power-borough, and I possess such

strength that I can take a mountain on my back, and it seems a feather

to me.’

‘If that’s the case,’ said Moscione, ‘you are a clever fellow; but I

should like some proof of your strength.’

Then Strong-Back loaded himself with great boulders of rock and trunks

of trees, so that a hundred waggons could not have taken away all that

he carried on his back.

When Moscione saw this he prevailed on Strong-Back to join his troop,

and they all continued their journey till they came to a country called

Flower Vale. Here there reigned a king whose only daughter ran as

quickly as the wind, and so lightly that she could run over a field

of young oats without bending a single blade. The king had given out a

proclamation that anyone who could beat the princess in a race should

have her for a wife, but that all who failed in the competition should

lose their head.

As soon as Moscione heard of the Royal Proclamation, he hastened to the

king and challenged the princess to race with him. But on the morning

appointed for the trial he sent word to the king that he was not feeling

well, and that as he could not run himself he would supply someone to

take his place.

‘It’s just the same to me,’ said Canetella, the princess; ‘let anyone

come forward that likes, I am quite prepared to meet him.’

At the time appointed for the race the whole place was crowded with

people anxious to see the contest, and, punctual to the moment,

Quick-as-Thought, and Canetella dressed in a short skirt and very

lightly shod, appeared at the starting-point.

Then a silver trumpet sounded, and the two rivals started on their race,

looking for all the world like a greyhound chasing a hare.

But Quick-as-Thought, true to his name, outran the princess, and when

the goal was reached the people all clapped their hands and shouted,

‘Long live the stranger!’

Canetella was much depressed by her defeat; but, as the race had to

be run a second time, she determined she would not be beaten again.

Accordingly she went home and sent Quick-as-Thought a magic ring, which

prevented the person who wore it, not only from running, but even from

walking, and begged that he would wear it for her sake.

Early next morning the crowd assembled on the race-course, and Canetella

and Quick as-Thought began their trial afresh. The princess ran as

quickly as ever, but poor Quick-as-Thought was like an overloaded

donkey, and could not go a step.

Then Hit-the-Point, who had heard all about the princess’s deception

from Hare’s-ear, when he saw the danger his friend was in, seized his

bow and arrow and shot the stone out of the ring Quick-as-Thought was

wearing. In a moment the youth’s legs became free again, and in five

bounds he had overtaken Canetella and won the race.

The king was much disgusted when he saw that he must acknowledge

Moscione as his future son-in-law, and summoned the wise men of his

court to ask if there was no way out of the difficulty. The council at

once decided that Canetella was far too dainty a morsel for the mouth

of such a travelling tinker, and advised the king to offer Moscione a

present of gold, which no doubt a beggar like him would prefer to all

the wives in the world.

The king was delighted at this suggestion, and calling Moscione before

him, he asked him what sum of money he would take instead of his

promised bride.

Moscione first consulted with his friends, and then answered: ‘I demand

as much gold and precious stones as my followers can carry away.’

The king thought he was being let off very easily, and produced coffers

of gold, sacks of silver, and chests of precious stones; but the more

Strong-Back was loaded with the treasure the straighter he stood.

At last the treasury was quite exhausted, and the king had to send

his courtiers to his subjects to collect all the gold and silver they

possessed. But nothing was of any avail, and Strong-Back only asked for

more.

When the king’s counsellors saw the unexpected result of their advice,

they said it would be more than foolish to let some strolling thieves

take so much treasure out of the country, and urged the king to send a

troop of soldiers after them, to recover the gold and precious stones.

So the king sent a body of armed men on foot and horse, to take back the

treasure Strong-Back was carrying away with him.

But Hare’s-ear, who had heard what the counsellors had advised the king,

told his companions just as the dust of their pursuers was visible on

the horizon.

No sooner had Blow-Blast taken in their danger than he raised such

a mighty wind that all the king’s army was blown down like so many

nine-pins, and as they were quite unable to get up again, Moscione and

his companions proceeded on their way without further let or hindrance.

As soon as they reached his home, Moscione divided his spoil with his

companions, at which they were much delighted. He, himself, stayed with

his father, who was obliged at last to acknowledge that his son was not

quite such a fool as he looked.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

The Street Musicians

A man once possessed a donkey which had served him faithfully for many

years, but at last the poor beast grew old and feeble, and every day his

work became more of a burden. As he was no longer of any use, his master

made up his mind to shoot him; but when the donkey learnt the fate that

was in store for him, he determined not to die, but to run away to the

nearest town and there to become a street musician.

When he had trotted along for some distance he came upon a greyhound

lying on the road, and panting for dear life. ‘Well, brother,’ said the

donkey, ‘what’s the matter with you? You look rather tired.’

‘So I am,’ replied the dog, ‘but because I am getting old and am growing

weaker every day, and cannot go out hunting any longer, my master wanted

to poison me; and, as life is still sweet, I have taken leave of him.

But how I am to earn my own livelihood I haven’t a notion.’

‘Well,’ said the donkey, ‘I am on my way to the nearest big town, where

I mean to become a street musician. Why don’t you take up music as a

profession and come along with me? I’ll play the flute and you can play

the kettle-drum.’

The greyhound was quite pleased at the idea, and the two set off

together. When they had gone a short distance they met a cat with a

face as long as three rainy days. ‘Now, what has happened to upset your

happiness, friend puss?’ inquired the donkey.

‘It’s impossible to look cheerful when one feels depressed,’ answered

the cat. ‘I am well up in years now, and have lost most of my teeth;

consequently I prefer sitting in front of the fire to catching mice, and

so my old mistress wanted to drown me. I have no wish to die yet, so I

ran away from her; but good advice is expensive, and I don’t know where

I am to go to, or what I am to do.’

‘Come to the nearest big town with us,’ said the donkey, ‘and try your

fortune as a street musician. I know what sweet music you make at night,

so you are sure to be a success.’

The cat was delighted with the donkey’s proposal, and they all continued

their journey together. In a short time they came to the courtyard of an

inn, where they found a cock crowing lustily. ‘What in the world is the

matter with you?’ asked the donkey. ‘The noise you are making is enough

to break the drums of our ears.’

‘I am only prophesying good weather,’ said the cock; ‘for to-morrow is

a feast day, and just because it is a holiday and a number of people

are expected at the inn, the landlady has given orders for my neck to be

wrung to-night, so that I may be made into soup for to-morrow’s dinner.’

‘I’ll tell you what, redcap,’ said the donkey; ‘you had much better come

with us to the nearest town. You have got a good voice, and could join a

street band we are getting up.’ The cock was much pleased with the idea,

and the party proceeded on their way.

But the nearest big town was a long way off, and it took them more than

a day to reach it. In the evening they came to a wood, and they made up

their minds to go no further, but to spend the night there. The donkey

and the greyhound lay down under a big tree, and the cat and the cock

got up into the branches, the cock flying right up to the topmost twig,

where he thought he would be safe from all danger. Before he went to

sleep he looked round the four points of the compass, and saw a little

spark burning in the distance. He called out to his companions that he

was sure there must be a house not far off, for he could see a light

shining.

When he heard this, the donkey said at, once: ‘Then we must get up,

and go and look for the house, for this is very poor shelter.’ And the

greyhound added: ‘Yes; I feel I’d be all the better for a few bones and

a scrap or two of meat.’

So they set out for the spot where the light was to be seen shining

faintly in the distance, but the nearer they approached it the brighter

it grew, till at last they came to a brilliantly lighted house. The

donkey being the biggest of the party, went to the window and looked in.

‘Well, greyhead, what do you see?’ asked the cock.

‘I see a well-covered table,’ replied the donkey, ‘with excellent food

and drink, and several robbers are sitting round it, enjoying themselves

highly.’

‘I wish we were doing the same,’ said the cock.

‘So do I,’ answered the donkey. ‘Can’t we think of some plan for turning

out the robbers, and taking possession of the house ourselves?’

So they consulted together what they were to do, and at last they

arranged that the donkey should stand at the window with his fore-feet

on the sill, that the greyhound should get on his back, the cat on the

dog’s shoulder, and the cock on the cat’s head. When they had grouped

themselves in this way, at a given signal, they all began their

different forms of music. The donkey brayed, the greyhound barked,

the cat miawed, and the cock crew. Then they all scrambled through the

window into the room, breaking the glass into a thousand pieces as they

did so.

The robbers were all startled by the dreadful noise, and thinking that

some evil spirits at the least were entering the house, they rushed

out into the wood, their hair standing on end with terror. The four

companions, delighted with the success of their trick, sat down at the

table, and ate and drank all the food and wine that the robbers had left

behind them.

When they had finished their meal they put out the lights, and each

animal chose a suitable sleeping-place. The donkey lay down in the

courtyard outside the house, the dog behind the door, the cat in front

of the fire, and the cock flew up on to a high shelf, and, as they were

all tired after their long day, they soon went to sleep.

Shortly after midnight, when the robbers saw that no light was burning

in the house and that all seemed quiet, the captain of the band said:

‘We were fools to let ourselves be so easily frightened away;’ and,

turning to one of his men, he ordered him to go and see if all was safe.

The man found everything in silence and darkness, and going into the

kitchen he thought he had better strike a light. He took a match, and

mistaking the fiery eyes of the cat for two glowing coals, he tried to

light his match with them. But the cat didn’t see the joke, and sprang

at his face, spitting and scratching him in the most vigorous manner.

The man was terrified out of his life, and tried to run out by the back

door; but he stumbled over the greyhound, which bit him in the leg.

Yelling with pain he ran across the courtyard only to receive a kick

from the donkey’s hind leg as he passed him. In the meantime the cock

had been roused from his slumbers, and feeling very cheerful he called

out, from the shelf where he was perched, ‘Kikeriki!’

Then the robber hastened back to his captain and said: ‘Sir, there is a

dreadful witch in the house, who spat at me and scratched my face with

her long fingers; and before the door there stands a man with a long

knife, who cut my leg severely. In the courtyard outside lies a black

monster, who fell upon me with a huge wooden club; and that is not all,

for, sitting on the roof, is a judge, who called out: “Bring the rascal

to me.” So I fled for dear life.’

After this the robbers dared not venture into the house again, and they

abandoned it for ever. But the four street musicians were so delighted

with their lodgings that they determined to take up their abode in the

robbers’ house, and, for all I know to the contrary, they may be living

there to this day.

[From the German, Kletke.]

The Twin Brothers

Once there was a fisherman who had plenty of money but no children.

One day an old woman came to his wife and said: ‘What use is all your

prosperity to you when you have no children?’

‘It is God’s will,’ answered the fisherman’s wife.

‘Nay, my child, it is not God’s will, but the fault of your husband;

for if he would but catch the little gold-fish you would surely have

children. To-night, when he comes home, tell him he must go back and

catch the little fish. He must then cut it in six pieces--one of these

you must eat, and your husband the second, and soon after you will have

two children. The third piece you must give to the dog, and she will

have two puppies. The fourth piece give to the mare, and she will have

two foals. The fifth piece bury on the right of the house door, and the

sixth on the left, and two cypress trees will spring up there.’

When the fisherman came home at evening his wife told him all that

the old woman had advised, and he promised to bring home the little

gold-fish. Next morning, therefore, he went very early to the water, and

caught the little fish. Then they did as the old woman had ordered, and

in due time the fisherman’s wife had two sons, so like each other that

no one could tell the difference. The dog had two puppies exactly alike,

the mare had two foals, and on each side of the front door there sprang

up two cypress trees precisely similar.

When the two boys were grown up, they were not content to remain at

home, though they had wealth in plenty; but they wished to go out into

the world, and make a name for themselves. Their father would not allow

them both to go at once, as they were the only children he had. He said:

‘First one shall travel, and when he is come back then the other may

go.’

So the one took his horse and his dog, and went, saying to his brother:

‘So long as the cypress trees are green, that is a sign that I am alive

and well; but if one begins to wither, then make haste and come to me.’

So he went forth into the world.

One day he stopped at the house of an old woman, and as at evening he

sat before the door, he perceived in front of him a castle standing on

a hill. He asked the old woman to whom it belonged, and her answer was:

‘My son, it is the castle of the Fairest in the Land!’

‘And I am come here to woo her!’

‘That, my son, many have sought to do, and have lost their lives in the

attempt; for she has cut off their heads and stuck them on the post you

see standing there.’

‘And the same will she do to me, or else I shall be victor, for

to-morrow I go there to court her.’

Then he took his zither and played upon it so beautifully that no one in

all that land had ever heard the like, and the princess herself came to

the window to listen.

The next morning the Fairest in the Land sent for the old woman and

asked her, ‘Who is it that lives with you, and plays the zither so

well?’

‘It is a stranger, princess, who arrived yesterday evening,’ answered

the old woman.

And the princess then commanded that the stranger should be brought to

her.

When he appeared before the princess she questioned him about his home

and his family, and about this and that; and confessed at length that

his zither-playing gave her great pleasure, and that she would take him

for her husband. The stranger replied that it was with that intent he

had come.

The princess then said: ‘You must now go to my father, and tell him you

desire to have me to wife, and when he has put the three problems before

you, then come back and tell me.’

The stranger then went straight to the king, and told him that he wished

to wed his daughter.

And the king answered: ‘I shall be well pleased, provided you can do

what I impose upon you; if not you will lose your head. Now, listen; out

there on the ground, there lies a thick log, which measures more than

two fathoms; if you can cleave it in two with one stroke of your sword,

I will give you my daughter to wife. If you fail, then it will cost you

your head.’

Then the stranger withdrew, and returned to the house of the old woman

sore distressed, for he could believe nothing but that next day he must

atone to the king with his head. And so full was he of the idea of how

to set about cleaving the log that he forgot even his zither.

In the evening came the princess to the window to listen to his playing,

and behold all was still. Then she called to him: ‘Why are you so cast

down this evening, that you do not play on your zither?’

And he told her his trouble.

But she laughed at it, and called to him: ‘And you grieve over that?

Bring quickly your zither, and play something for my amusement, and

early to-morrow come to me.’

Then the stranger took his zither and played the whole evening for the

amusement of the princess.

Next morning she took a hair from her locks and gave it to him, saying:

‘Take this hair, and wind it round your sword, then you will be able to

cleave the log in two.’

Then the stranger went forth, and with one blow cleft the log in two.

But the king said: ‘I will impose another task upon you, before you can

wed my daughter.’

‘Speak on,’ said the stranger.

‘Listen, then,’ answered the king; ‘you must mount a horse and ride

three miles at full gallop, holding in each hand a goblet full of water.

If you spill no drop then I shall give you my daughter to wife, but

should you not succeed then I will take your life.’

Then the stranger returned to the house of the old woman, and again he

was so troubled as to forget his zither.

In the evening the princess came to the window as before to listen to

the music, but again all was still; and she called to him: ‘What is the

matter that you do not play on your zither?’

Then he related all that the king had ordered him to do, and the

princess answered: ‘Do not let yourself be disturbed, only play now, and

come to me to-morrow morning.’

Then next morning he went to her, and she gave him her ring, saying:

‘Throw this ring into the water and it will immediately freeze, so that

you will not spill any.’

The stranger did as the princess bade him, and carried the water all the

way.

Then the king said: ‘Now I will give you a third task, and this shall be

the last. I have a negro who will fight with you to-morrow, and if you

are the conqueror you shall wed my daughter.’

The stranger returned, full of joy, to the house of the old woman, and

that evening was so merry that the princess called to him; ‘You seem

very cheerful this evening; what has my father told you that makes you

so glad?’

He answered: ‘Your father has told me that to-morrow I must fight with

his negro. He is only another man like myself, and I hope to subdue him,

and to gain the contest.’

But the princess answered: ‘This is the hardest of all. I myself am

the black man, for I swallow a drink that changes me into a negro of

unconquerable strength. Go to-morrow morning to the market, buy twelve

buffalo hides and wrap them round your horse; fasten this cloth round

you, and when I am let loose upon you to-morrow show it to me, that I

may hold myself back and may not kill you. Then when you fight me you

must try to hit my horse between the eyes, for when you have killed it

you have conquered me.’

Next morning, therefore, he went to the market and bought the twelve

buffalo hides which he wrapped round his horse. Then he began to fight

with the black man, and when the combat had already lasted a long time,

and eleven hides were torn, then the stranger hit the negro’s horse

between the eyes, so that it fell dead, and the black man was defeated.

Then said the king: ‘Because you have solved the three problems I take

you for my son-in-law.’

But the stranger answered: ‘I have some business to conclude first; in

fourteen days I will return and bring the bride home.’

So he arose and went into another country, where he came to a great

town, and alighted at the house of an old woman. When he had had supper

he begged of her some water to drink, but she answered: ‘My son, I have

no water; a giant has taken possession of the spring, and only lets us

draw from it once a year, when we bring him a maiden. He eats her up,

and then he lets us draw water; just now it is the lot of the king’s

daughter, and to-morrow she will be led forth.’

The next day accordingly the princess was led forth to the spring, and

bound there with a golden chain. After that all the people went away and

she was left alone.

When they had gone the stranger went to the maiden and asked her what

ailed her that she lamented so much, and she answered that the reason

was because the giant would come and eat her up. And the stranger

promised that he would set her free if she would take him for her

husband, and the princess joyfully consented.

When the giant appeared the stranger set his dog at him, and it took him

by the throat and throttled him till he died; so the princess was set

free.

Now when the king heard of it he gladly consented to the marriage, and

the wedding took place with great rejoicings. The young bridegroom abode

in the palace one hundred and one weeks. Then he began to find it

too dull, and he desired to go out hunting. The king would fain have

prevented it, but in this he could not succeed. Then he begged his

son-in-law at least to take sufficient escort with him, but this, too,

the young man evaded, and took only his horse and his dog.

He had ridden already a long way, when he saw in the distance a hut, and

rode straight towards it in order to get some water to drink. There

he found an old woman from whom he begged the water. She answered that

first he should allow her to beat his dog with her little wand, that it

might not bite her while she fetched the water. The hunter consented;

and as soon as she had touched the dog with her wand it immediately

turned to stone. Thereupon she touched the hunter and also his horse,

and both turned to stone. As soon as that had happened, the cypress

trees in front of his father’s house began to wither. And when the other

brother saw this, he immediately set out in search of his twin. He came

first to the town where his brother had slain the giant, and there fate

led him to the same old woman where his brother had lodged. When she saw

him she took him for his twin brother, and said to him: ‘Do not take

it amiss of me, my son, that I did not come to wish you joy on your

marriage with the king’s daughter.’

The stranger perceived what mistake she had made, but only said: ‘That

does not matter, old woman,’ and rode on, without further speech, to

the king’s palace, where the king and the princess both took him for

his twin brother, and called out: ‘Why have you tarried so long away? We

thought something evil had befallen you.’

When night came and he slept with the princess, who still believed him

to be her husband, he laid his sword between them, and when morning came

he rose early and went out to hunt. Fate led him by the same way which

his brother had taken, and from a distance he saw him and knew that he

was turned to stone. Then he entered the hut and ordered the old woman

to disenchant his brother. But she answered: ‘Let me first touch your

dog with my wand, and then I will free your brother.’

He ordered the dog, however, to take hold of her, and bite her up to

the knee, till she cried out: ‘Tell your dog to let me go and I will set

your brother free!’

But he only answered: ‘Tell me the magic words that I may disenchant him

myself;’ and as she would not, he ordered his dog to bite her up to the

hip.

Then the old woman cried out: ‘I have two wands, with the green one I

turn to stone, and with the red one I bring to life again.’

So the hunter took the red wand and disenchanted his brother, also his

brother’s horse, and his dog, and ordered his own dog to eat the old

woman up altogether.

While the brothers went on their way back to the castle of the king, the

one brother related to the other how the cypress tree had all at once

dried up and withered, how he had immediately set out in search of his

twin, and how he had come to the castle of his father-in-law, and had

claimed the princess as his wife. But the other brother became furious

on hearing this, and smote him over the forehead till he died, and

returned alone to the house of his father-in-law.

When night came and he was in bed the princess asked him: ‘What was the

matter with you last night, that you never spoke a word to me?’

Then he cried out: ‘That was not me, but my brother, and I have slain

him, because he told me by the way that he had claimed you for his

wife!’

‘Do you know the place where you slew him?’ asked the princess, ‘and can

you find the body?’

‘I know the place exactly.’

‘Then to-morrow we shall ride thither,’ said the princess. Next morning

accordingly they set out together, and when they had come to the place,

the princess drew forth a small bottle that she had brought with her,

and sprinkled the body with some drops of the water so that immediately

he became alive again.

When he stood up, his brother said to him: ‘Forgive me, dear brother,

that I slew you in my anger.’ Then they embraced and went together to

the Fairest in the Land, whom the unmarried brother took to wife.

Then the brothers brought their parents to live with them, and all dwelt

together in joy and happiness.

Cannetella

There was once upon a time a king who reigned over a country called

‘Bello Puojo.’ He was very rich and powerful, and had everything in the

world he could desire except a child. But at last, after he had been

married for many years, and was quite an old man, his wife Renzolla

presented him with a fine daughter, whom they called Cannetella.

She grew up into a beautiful girl, and was as tall and straight as a

young fir-tree. When she was eighteen years old her father called her to

him and said: ‘You are of an age now, my daughter, to marry and settle

down; but as I love you more than anything else in the world, and desire

nothing but your happiness, I am determined to leave the choice of a

husband to yourself. Choose a man after your own heart, and you are sure

to satisfy me.’ Cannetella thanked her father very much for his kindness

and consideration, but told him that she had not the slightest wish to

marry, and was quite determined to remain single.

The king, who felt himself growing old and feeble, and longed to see an

heir to the throne before he died, was very unhappy at her words, and

begged her earnestly not to disappoint him.

When Cannetella saw that the king had set his heart on her marriage, she

said: ‘Very well, dear father, I will marry to please you, for I do not

wish to appear ungrateful for all your love and kindness; but you must

find me a husband handsomer, cleverer, and more charming than anyone

else in the world.’

The king was overjoyed by her words, and from early in the morning

till late at night he sat at the window and looked carefully at all the

passers-by, in the hopes of finding a son-in-law among them.

One day, seeing a very good-looking man crossing the street, the king

called his daughter and said: ‘Come quickly, dear Cannetella, and look

at this man, for I think he might suit you as a husband.’

They called the young man into the palace, and set a sumptuous feast

before him, with every sort of delicacy you can imagine. In the middle

of the meal the youth let an almond fall out of his mouth, which,

however, he picked up again very quickly and hid under the table-cloth.

When the feast was over the stranger went away, and the king asked

Cannetella: ‘Well, what did you think of the youth?’

‘I think he was a clumsy wretch,’ replied Cannetella. ‘Fancy a man of

his age letting an almond fall out of his mouth!’

When the king heard her answer he returned to his watch at the window,

and shortly afterwards a very handsome young man passed by. The king

instantly called his daughter to come and see what she thought of the

new comer.

‘Call him in,’ said Cannetella, ‘that we may see him close.’

Another splendid feast was prepared, and when the stranger had eaten

and drunk as much as he was able, and had taken his departure, the king

asked Cannetella how she liked him.

‘Not at all,’ replied his daughter; ‘what could you do with a man who

requires at least two servants to help him on with his cloak, because he

is too awkward to put it on properly himself?’

‘If that’s all you have against him,’ said the king, ‘I see how the land

lies. You are determined not to have a husband at all; but marry someone

you shall, for I do not mean my name and house to die out.’

‘Well, then, my dear parent,’ said Cannetella, ‘I must tell you at once

that you had better not count upon me, for I never mean to marry unless

I can find a man with a gold head and gold teeth.’

The king was very angry at finding his daughter so obstinate; but as he

always gave the girl her own way in everything, he issued a proclamation

to the effect that any man with a gold head and gold teeth might come

forward and claim the princess as his bride, and the kingdom of Bello

Puojo as a wedding gift.

Now the king had a deadly enemy called Scioravante, who was a very

powerful magician. No sooner had this man heard of the proclamation than

he summoned his attendant spirits and commanded them to gild his head

and teeth. The spirits said, at first, that the task was beyond their

powers, and suggested that a pair of golden horns attached to his

forehead would both be easier to make and more comfortable to wear; but

Scioravante would allow no compromise, and insisted on having a head

and teeth made of the finest gold. When it was fixed on his shoulders he

went for a stroll in front of the palace. And the king, seeing the very

man he was in search of, called his daughter, and said: ‘Just look out

of the window, and you will find exactly what you want.’

Then, as Scioravante was hurrying past, the king shouted out to him:

‘Just stop a minute, brother, and don’t be in such desperate haste. If

you will step in here you shall have my daughter for a wife, and I will

send attendants with her, and as many horses and servants as you wish.’

‘A thousand thanks,’ returned Scioravante; ‘I shall be delighted to

marry your daughter, but it is quite unnecessary to send anyone to

accompany her. Give me a horse and I will carry off the princess in

front of my saddle, and will bring her to my own kingdom, where there is

no lack of courtiers or servants, or, indeed, of anything your daughter

can desire.’

At first the king was very much against Cannetella’s departing in this

fashion; but finally Scioravante got his way, and placing the princess

before him on his horse, he set out for his own country.

Towards evening he dismounted, and entering a stable he placed

Cannetella in the same stall as his horse, and said to her: ‘Now listen

to what I have to say. I am going to my home now, and that is a seven

years’ journey from here; you must wait for me in this stable, and never

move from the spot, or let yourself be seen by a living soul. If you

disobey my commands, it will be the worse for you.’

The princess answered meekly: ‘Sir, I am your servant, and will do

exactly as you bid me; but I should like to know what I am to live on

till you come back?’

‘You can take what the horses leave,’ was Scioravante’s reply.

When the magician had left her Cannetella felt very miserable, and

bitterly cursed the day she was born. She spent all her time weeping

and bemoaning the cruel fate that had driven her from a palace into a

stable, from soft down cushions to a bed of straw, and from the dainties

of her father’s table to the food that the horses left.

She led this wretched life for a few months, and during that time

she never saw who fed and watered the horses, for it was all done by

invisible hands.

One day, when she was more than usually unhappy, she perceived a little

crack in the wall, through which she could see a beautiful garden, with

all manner of delicious fruits and flowers growing in it. The sight and

smell of such delicacies were too much for poor Cannetella, and she said

to herself, ‘I will slip quietly out, and pick a few oranges and grapes,

and I don’t care what happens. Who is there to tell my husband what I

do? and even if he should hear of my disobedience, he cannot make my

life more miserable than it is already.’

So she slipped out and refreshed her poor, starved body with the fruit

she plucked in the garden.

But a short time afterwards her husband returned unexpectedly, and

one of the horses instantly told him that Cannetella had gone into the

garden, in his absence, and had stolen some oranges and grapes.

Scioravante was furious when he heard this, and seizing a huge knife

from his pocket he threatened to kill his wife for her disobedience. But

Cannetella threw herself at his feet and implored him to spare her

life, saying that hunger drove even the wolf from the wood. At last she

succeeded in so far softening her husband’s heart that he said, ‘I will

forgive you this time, and spare your life; but if you disobey me again,

and I hear, on my return, that you have as much as moved out of the

stall, I will certainly kill you. So, beware; for I am going away once

more, and shall be absent for seven years.’

With these words he took his departure, and Cannetella burst into a

flood of tears, and, wringing her hands, she moaned: ‘Why was I ever

born to such a hard fate? Oh! father, how miserable you have made your

poor daughter! But, why should I blame my father? for I have only myself

to thank for all my sufferings. I got the cursed head of gold, and it

has brought all this misery on me. I am indeed punished for not doing as

my father wished!’

When a year had gone by, it chanced, one day, that the king’s cooper

passed the stables where Cannetella was kept prisoner. She recognised

the man, and called him to come in. At first he did not know the poor

princess, and could not make out who it was that called him by name. But

when he heard Cannetella’s tale of woe, he hid her in a big empty barrel

he had with him, partly because he was sorry for the poor girl, and,

even more, because he wished to gain the king’s favour. Then he slung

the barrel on a mule’s back, and in this way the princess was carried

to her own home. They arrived at the palace about four o’clock in the

morning, and the cooper knocked loudly at the door. When the servants

came in haste and saw only the cooper standing at the gate, they were

very indignant, and scolded him soundly for coming at such an hour and

waking them all out of their sleep.

The king hearing the noise and the cause of it, sent for the cooper, for

he felt certain the man must have some important business, to have come

and disturbed the whole palace at such an early hour.

The cooper asked permission to unload his mule, and Cannetella crept out

of the barrel. At first the king refused to believe that it was really

his daughter, for she had changed so terribly in a few years, and had

grown so thin and pale, that it was pitiful to see her. At last the

princess showed her father a mole she had on her right arm, and then he

saw that the poor girl was indeed his long-lost Cannetella. He kissed

her a thousand times, and instantly had the choicest food and drink set

before her.

After she had satisfied her hunger, the king said to her: ‘Who would

have thought, my dear daughter, to have found you in such a state? What,

may I ask, has brought you to this pass?’

Cannetella replied: ‘That wicked man with the gold head and teeth

treated me worse than a dog, and many a time, since I left you, have I

longed to die. But I couldn’t tell you all that I have suffered, for you

would never believe me. It is enough that I am once more with you, and I

shall never leave you again, for I would rather be a slave in your house

than queen in any other.’

In the meantime Scioravante had returned to the stables, and one of the

horses told him that Cannetella had been taken away by a cooper in a

barrel.

When the wicked magician heard this he was beside himself with rage,

and, hastening to the kingdom of Bello Puojo, he went straight to an old

woman who lived exactly opposite the royal palace, and said to her: ‘If

you will let me see the king’s daughter, I will give you whatever reward

you like to ask for.’

The woman demanded a hundred ducats of gold, and Scioravante counted

them out of his purse and gave them to her without a murmur. Then

the old woman led him to the roof of the house, where he could see

Cannetella combing out her long hair in a room in the top story of the

palace.

The princess happened to look out of the window, and when she saw her

husband gazing at her, she got such a fright that she flew downstairs to

the king, and said: ‘My lord and father, unless you shut me up instantly

in a room with seven iron doors, I am lost.’

‘If that’s all,’ said the king, ‘it shall be done at once.’ And he gave

orders for the doors to be closed on the spot.

When Scioravante saw this he returned to the old woman, and said: ‘I

will give you whatever you like if you will go into the palace, hide

under the princess’s bed, and slip this little piece of paper beneath

her pillow, saying, as you do so: “May everyone in the palace, except

the princess, fall into a sound sleep.”’

The old woman demanded another hundred golden ducats, and then proceeded

to carry out the magician’s wishes. No sooner had she slipped the piece

of paper under Cannetella’s pillow, than all the people in the palace

fell fast asleep, and only the princess remained awake.

Then Scioravante hurried to the seven doors and opened them one after

the other. Cannetella screamed with terror when she saw her husband, but

no one came to her help, for all in the palace lay as if they were dead.

The magician seized her in the bed on which she lay, and was going to

carry her off with him, when the little piece of paper which the old

woman had placed under her pillow fell on the floor.

In an instant all the people in the palace woke up, and as Cannetella

was still screaming for help, they rushed to her rescue. They seized

Scioravante and put him to death; so he was caught in the trap which he

had laid for the princess--and, as is so often the case in this world,

the biter himself was bit.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

The Ogre

There lived, once upon a time, in the land of Marigliano, a poor woman

called Masella, who had six pretty daughters, all as upright as young

fir-trees, and an only son called Antonio, who was so simple as to be

almost an idiot. Hardly a day passed without his mother saying to him,

‘What are you doing, you useless creature? If you weren’t too stupid to

look after yourself, I would order you to leave the house and never to

let me see your face again.’

Every day the youth committed some fresh piece of folly, till at last

Masella, losing all patience, gave him a good beating, which so startled

Antonio that he took to his heels and never stopped running till it was

dark and the stars were shining in the heavens. He wandered on for some

time, not knowing where to go, and at last he came to a cave, at the

mouth of which sat an ogre, uglier than anything you can conceive.

He had a huge head and wrinkled brow--eyebrows that met, squinting eyes,

a flat broad nose, and a great gash of a mouth from which two huge tusks

stuck out. His skin was hairy, his arms enormous, his legs like sword

blades, and his feet as flat as ducks’. In short, he was the most

hideous and laughable object in the world.

But Antonio, who, with all his faults, was no coward, and was moreover

a very civil-spoken lad, took off his hat, and said: ‘Good-day, sir; I

hope you are pretty well. Could you kindly tell me how far it is from

here to the place where I wish to go?’

When the ogre heard this extraordinary question he burst out laughing,

and as he liked the youth’s polite manners he said to him: ‘Will you

enter my service?’

‘What wages do you give?’ replied Antonio.

‘If you serve me faithfully,’ returned the ogre, ‘I’ll be bound you’ll

get enough wages to satisfy you.’

So the bargain was struck, and Antonio agreed to become the ogre’s

servant. He was very well treated, in every way, and he had little or

no work to do, with the result that in a few days he became as fat as a

quail, as round as a barrel, as red as a lobster, and as impudent as a

bantam-cock.

But, after two years, the lad got weary of this idle life, and longed

desperately to visit his home again. The ogre, who could see into

his heart and knew how unhappy he was, said to him one day: ‘My dear

Antonio, I know how much you long to see your mother and sisters again,

and because I love you as the apple of my eye, I am willing to allow you

to go home for a visit. Therefore, take this donkey, so that you may not

have to go on foot; but see that you never say “Bricklebrit” to him, for

if you do you’ll be sure to regret it.’

Antonio took the beast without as much as saying thank you, and jumping

on its back he rode away in great haste; but he hadn’t gone two hundred

yards when he dismounted and called out ‘Bricklebrit.’

No sooner had he pronounced the word than the donkey opened its mouth

and poured forth rubies, emeralds, diamonds and pearls, as big as

walnuts.

Antonio gazed in amazement at the sight of such wealth, and joyfully

filling a huge sack with the precious stones, he mounted the donkey

again and rode on till he came to an inn. Here he got down, and going

straight to the landlord, he said to him: ‘My good man, I must ask you

to stable this donkey for me. Be sure you give the poor beast plenty of

oats and hay, but beware of saying the word “Bricklebrit” to him, for if

you do I can promise you will regret it. Take this heavy sack, too, and

put it carefully away for me.’

The landlord, who was no fool, on receiving this strange warning, and

seeing the precious stones sparkling through the canvas of the sack, was

most anxious to see what would happen if he used the forbidden word. So

he gave Antonio an excellent dinner, with a bottle of fine old wine, and

prepared a comfortable bed for him. As soon as he saw the poor simpleton

close his eyes and had heard his lusty snores, he hurried to the stables

and said to the donkey ‘Bricklebrit,’ and the animal as usual poured out

any number of precious stones.

When the landlord saw all these treasures he longed to get possession

of so valuable an animal, and determined to steal the donkey from his

foolish guest. As soon as it was light next morning Antonio awoke, and

having rubbed his eyes and stretched himself about a hundred times he

called the landlord and said to him: ‘Come here, my friend, and produce

your bill, for short reckonings make long friends.’

When Antonio had paid his account he went to the stables and took out

his donkey, as he thought, and fastening a sack of gravel, which the

landlord had substituted for his precious stones, on the creature’s

back, he set out for his home.

No sooner had he arrived there than he called out: ‘Mother, come

quickly, and bring table-cloths and sheets with you, and spread them

out on the ground, and you will soon see what wonderful treasures I have

brought you.’

His mother hurried into the house, and opening the linen-chest where

she kept her daughters’ wedding outfits, she took out table-cloths and

sheets made of the finest linen, and spread them flat and smooth on the

ground. Antonio placed the donkey on them, and called out ‘Bricklebrit.’

But this time he met with no success, for the donkey took no more notice

of the magic word than he would have done if a lyre had been twanged in

his ear. Two, three, and four times did Antonio pronounce ‘Bricklebrit,’

but all in vain, and he might as well have spoken to the wind.

Disgusted and furious with the poor creature, he seized a thick stick

and began to beat it so hard that he nearly broke every bone in its

body. The miserable donkey was so distracted at such treatment that, far

from pouring out precious stones, it only tore and dirtied all the fine

linen.

When poor Masella saw her table-cloths and sheets being destroyed, and

that instead of becoming rich she had only been made a fool of, she

seized another stick and belaboured Antonio so unmercifully with it,

that he fled before her, and never stopped till he reached the ogre’s

cave.

When his master saw the lad returning in such a sorry plight, he

understood at once what had happened to him, and making no bones about

the matter, he told Antonio what a fool he had been to allow himself

to be so imposed upon by the landlord, and to let a worthless animal be

palmed off on him instead of his magic donkey.

Antonio listened humbly to the ogre’s words, and vowed solemnly that he

would never act so foolishly again. And so a year passed, and once more

Antonio was overcome by a fit of home-sickness, and felt a great longing

to see his own people again.

Now the ogre, although he was so hideous to look upon, had a very kind

heart, and when he saw how restless and unhappy Antonio was, he at once

gave him leave to go home on a visit. At parting he gave him a beautiful

table-cloth, and said: ‘Give this to your mother; but see that you don’t

lose it as you lost the donkey, and till you are safely in your own

house beware of saying “Table-cloth, open,” and “Table-cloth, shut.” If

you do, the misfortune be on your own head, for I have given you fair

warning.’

Antonio set out on his journey, but hardly had he got out of sight

of the cave than he laid the table-cloth on the ground and said,

‘Table-cloth, open.’ In an instant the table-cloth unfolded itself and

disclosed a whole mass of precious stones and other treasures.

When Antonio perceived this he said, ‘Table-cloth, shut,’ and continued

his journey. He came to the same inn again, and calling the landlord to

him, he told him to put the table-cloth carefully away, and whatever he

did not to say ‘Table-cloth, open,’ or ‘Table-cloth, shut,’ to it.

The landlord, who was a regular rogue, answered, ‘Just leave it to me, I

will look after it as if it were my own.’

After he had given Antonio plenty to eat and drink, and had provided him

with a comfortable bed, he went straight to the table-cloth and said,

‘Table-cloth, open.’ It opened at once, and displayed such costly

treasures that the landlord made up his mind on the spot to steal it.

When Antonio awoke next morning, the host handed him over a table-cloth

exactly like his own, and carrying it carefully over his arm, the

foolish youth went straight to his mother’s house, and said: ‘Now we

shall be rich beyond the dreams of avarice, and need never go about in

rags again, or lack the best of food.’

With these words he spread the table-cloth on the ground and said,

‘Table-cloth, open.’

But he might repeat the injunction as often as he pleased, it was only

waste of breath, for nothing happened. When Antonio saw this he turned

to his mother and said: ‘That old scoundrel of a landlord has done me

once more; but he will live to repent it, for if I ever enter his inn

again, I will make him suffer for the loss of my donkey and the other

treasures he has robbed me of.’

Masella was in such a rage over her fresh disappointment that she could

not restrain her impatience, and, turning on Antonio, she abused him

soundly, and told him to get out of her sight at once, for she would

never acknowledge him as a son of hers again. The poor boy was very

depressed by her words, and slunk back to his master like a dog with his

tail between his legs. When the ogre saw him, he guessed at once what

had happened. He gave Antonio a good scolding, and said, ‘I don’t know

what prevents me smashing your head in, you useless ne’er-do-well! You

blurt everything out, and your long tongue never ceases wagging for

a moment. If you had remained silent in the inn this misfortune would

never have overtaken you, so you have only yourself to blame for your

present suffering.’

Antonio listened to his master’s words in silence, looking for all

the world like a whipped dog. When he had been three more years in the

ogre’s service he had another bad fit of home-sickness, and longed very

much to see his mother and sisters again.

So he asked for permission to go home on a visit, and it was at once

granted to him. Before he set out on his journey the ogre presented

him with a beautifully carved stick and said, ‘Take this stick as a

remembrance of me; but beware of saying, “Rise up, Stick,” and “Lie

down, Stick,” for if you do, I can only say I wouldn’t be in your shoes

for something.’

Antonio took the stick and said, ‘Don’t be in the least alarmed, I’m not

such a fool as you think, and know better than most people what two and

two make.’

‘I’m glad to hear it,’ replied the ogre, ‘but words are women, deeds are

men. You have heard what I said, and forewarned is forearmed.’

This time Antonio thanked his master warmly for all his kindness, and

started on his homeward journey in great spirits; but he had not gone

half a mile when he said ‘Rise up, Stick.’

The words were hardly out of his mouth when the stick rose and began to

rain down blows on poor Antonio’s back with such lightning-like rapidity

that he had hardly strength to call out, ‘Lie down, Stick;’ but as soon

as he uttered the words the stick lay down, and ceased beating his back

black and blue.

Although he had learnt a lesson at some cost to himself, Antonio was

full of joy, for he saw a way now of revenging himself on the wicked

landlord. Once more he arrived at the inn, and was received in the

most friendly and hospitable manner by his host. Antonio greeted him

cordially, and said: ‘My friend, will you kindly take care of this stick

for me? But, whatever you do, don’t say “Rise up, Stick.” If you do, you

will be sorry for it, and you needn’t expect any sympathy from me.’

The landlord, thinking he was coming in for a third piece of good

fortune, gave Antonio an excellent supper; and after he had seen him

comfortably to bed, he ran to the stick, and calling to his wife to

come and see the fun, he lost no time in pronouncing the words ‘Rise up,

Stick.’

The moment he spoke the stick jumped up and beat the landlord so

unmercifully that he and his wife ran screaming to Antonio, and, waking

him up, pleaded for mercy.

When Antonio saw how successful his trick had been, he said: ‘I refuse

to help you, unless you give me all that you have stolen from me,

otherwise you will be beaten to death.’

The landlord, who felt himself at death’s door already, cried out: ‘Take

back your property, only release me from this terrible stick;’ and with

these words he ordered the donkey, the table-cloth, and other treasures

to be restored to their rightful owner.

As soon as Antonio had recovered his belongings he said ‘Stick, lie

down,’ and it stopped beating the landlord at once.

Then he took his donkey and table-cloth and arrived safely at his home

with them. This time the magic words had the desired effect, and the

donkey and table-cloth provided the family with treasures untold.

Antonio very soon married off his sister, made his mother rich for life,

and they all lived happily for ever after.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

A Fairy’s Blunder

Once upon a time there lived a fairy whose name was Dindonette. She was

the best creature in the world, with the kindest heart; but she had

not much sense, and was always doing things, to benefit people, which

generally ended in causing pain and distress to everybody concerned. No

one knew this better than the inhabitants of an island far off in the

midst of the sea, which, according to the laws of fairyland, she had

taken under her special protection, thinking day and night of what she

could do to make the isle the pleasantest place in the whole world, as

it was the most beautiful.

Now what happened was this:

As the fairy went about, unseen, from house to house, she heard

everywhere children longing for the time when they would be ‘grown-up,’

and able, they thought, to do as they liked; and old people talking

about the past, and sighing to be young again.

‘Is there no way of satisfying these poor things?’ she thought. And

then one night an idea occurred to her. ‘Oh, yes, of course! It has been

tried before; but I will manage better than the rest, with their old

Fountain of Youth, which, after all, only made people young again. I

will enchant the spring that bubbles up in the middle of the orchard,

and the children that drink of it shall at once become grown men and

women, and the old people return to the days of their childhood.’

And without stopping to consult one single other fairy, who might have

given her good advice, off rushed Dindonette, to cast her spell over the

fountain.

It was the only spring of fresh water in the island, and at dawn was

crowded with people of all ages, come to drink at its source. Delighted

at her plan for making them all happy, the fairy hid herself behind a

thicket of roses, and peeped out whenever footsteps came that way.

It was not long before she had ample proof of the success of her

enchantments. Almost before her eyes the children put on the size

and strength of adults, while the old men and women instantly became

helpless, tiny babies. Indeed, so pleased was she with the result of

her work, that she could no longer remain hidden, and went about telling

everybody what she had done, and enjoying their gratitude and thanks.

But after the first outburst of delight at their wishes being granted,

people began to be a little frightened at the rapid effects of the magic

water. It was delicious to feel yourself at the height of your power and

beauty, but you would wish to keep so always! Now this was exactly what

the fairy had been in too much of a hurry to arrange, and no sooner had

the children become grown up, and the men and women become babies, than

they all rushed on to old age at an appalling rate! The fairy only found

out her mistake when it was too late to set it right.

When the inhabitants of the island saw what had befallen them, they were

filled with despair, and did everything they could think of to escape

from such a dreadful fate. They dug wells in their places, so that they

should no longer need to drink from the magic spring; but the sandy soil

yielded no water, and the rainy season was already past. They stored up

the dew that fell, and the juice of fruits and of herbs, but all this

was as a drop in the ocean of their wants. Some threw themselves

into the sea, trusting that the current might carry them to other

shores--they had no boats--and a few, still more impatient, put

themselves to death on the spot. The rest submitted blindly to their

destiny.

Perhaps the worst part of the enchantment was, that the change from

one age to another was so rapid that the person had no time to prepare

himself for it. It would not have mattered so much if the man who stood

up in the assembly of the nation, to give his advice as to peace or war,

had looked like a baby, as long as he spoke with the knowledge and sense

of a full-grown man. But, alas! with the outward form of an infant, he

had taken on its helplessness and foolishness, and there was no one who

could train him to better things. The end of it all was, that before a

month had passed the population had died out, and the fairy Dindonette,

ashamed and grieved at the effects of her folly, had left the island for

ever.

Many centuries after, the fairy Selnozoura, who had fallen into bad

health, was ordered by her doctors to make the tour of the world twice

a week for change of air, and in one of these journeys she found herself

at Fountain Island. Selnozoura never made these trips alone, but always

took with her two children, of whom she was very fond--Cornichon, a boy

of fourteen, bought in his childhood at a slave-market, and Toupette, a

few months younger, who had been entrusted to the care of the fairy by

her guardian, the genius Kristopo. Cornichon and Toupette were intended

by Selnozoura to become husband and wife, as soon as they were old

enough. Meanwhile, they travelled with her in a little vessel, whose

speed through the air was just a thousand nine hundred and fifty times

greater than that of the swiftest of our ships.

Struck with the beauty of the island, Selnozoura ran the vessel to

ground, and leaving it in the care of the dragon which lived in the hold

during the voyage, stepped on shore with her two companions. Surprised

at the sight of a large town whose streets and houses were absolutely

desolate, the fairy resolved to put her magic arts in practice to

find out the cause. While she was thus engaged, Cornichon and Toupette

wandered away by themselves, and by-and-by arrived at the fountain,

whose bubbling waters looked cool and delicious on such a hot day.

Scarcely had they each drunk a deep draught, when the fairy, who by this

time had discovered all she wished to know, hastened to the spot.

‘Oh, beware! beware!’ she cried, the moment she saw them. ‘If you drink

that deadly poison you will be ruined for ever!’

‘Poison?’ answered Toupette. ‘It is the most refreshing water I have

ever tasted, and Cornichon will say so too!’

‘Unhappy children, then I am too late! Why did you leave me? Listen,

and I will tell you what has befallen the wretched inhabitants of this

island, and what will befall you too. The power of fairies is great,’

she added, when she had finished her story, ‘but they cannot destroy the

work of another fairy. Very shortly you will pass into the weakness and

silliness of extreme old age, and all I can do for you is to make it as

easy to you as possible, and to preserve you from the death that others

have suffered, from having no one to look after them. But the charm is

working already! Cornichon is taller and more manly than he was an hour

ago, and Toupette no longer looks like a little girl.’

It was true; but this fact did not seem to render the young people as

miserable as it did Selnozoura.

‘Do not pity us,’ said Cornichon. ‘If we are fated to grow old so soon,

let us no longer delay our marriage. What matter if we anticipate our

decay, if we only anticipate our happiness too?’

The fairy felt that Cornichon had reason on his side, and seeing by a

glance at Toupette’s face that there was no opposition to be feared from

her, she answered, ‘Let it be so, then. But not in this dreadful place.

We will return at once to Bagota, and the festivities shall be the most

brilliant ever seen.’

They all returned to the vessel, and in a few hours the four thousand

five hundred miles that lay between the island and Bagota were passed.

Everyone was surprised to see the change which the short absence had

made in the young people, but as the fairy had promised absolute silence

about the adventure, they were none the wiser, and busied themselves in

preparing their dresses for the marriage, which was fixed for the next

night.

Early on the following morning the genius Kristopo arrived at the Court,

on one of the visits he was in the habit of paying his ward from time to

time. Like the rest, he was astonished at the sudden improvement in the

child. He had always been fond of her, and in a moment he fell violently

in love. Hastily demanding an audience of the fairy, he laid his

proposals before her, never doubting that she would give her consent to

so brilliant a match. But Selnozoura refused to listen, and even

hinted that in his own interest Kristopo had better turn his thoughts

elsewhere. The genius pretended to agree, but, instead, he went straight

to Toupette’s room, and flew away with her through the window, at the

very instant that the bridegroom was awaiting her below.

When the fairy discovered what had happened, she was furious, and sent

messenger after messenger to the genius in his palace at Ratibouf,

commanding him to restore Toupette without delay, and threatening to

make war in case of refusal.

Kristopo gave no direct answer to the fairy’s envoys, but kept Toupette

closely guarded in a tower, where the poor girl used all her powers of

persuasion to induce him to put off their marriage. All would, however,

have been quite vain if, in the course of a few days, sorrow, joined

to the spell of the magic water, had not altered her appearance so

completely that Kristopo was quite alarmed, and declared that she needed

amusement and fresh air, and that, as his presence seemed to distress

her, she should be left her own mistress. But one thing he declined to

do, and that was to send her back to Bagota.

In the meantime both sides had been busily collecting armies, and

Kristopo had given the command of his to a famous general, while

Selnozoura had placed Cornichon at the head of her forces. But before

war was actually declared, Toupette’s parents, who had been summoned

by the genius, arrived at Ratibouf. They had never seen their daughter

since they parted from her as a baby, but from time to time travellers

to Bagota had brought back accounts of her beauty. What was their

amazement, therefore, at finding, instead of a lovely girl, a

middle-aged woman, handsome indeed, but quite faded--looking, in fact,

older than themselves. Kristopo, hardly less astonished than they were

at the sudden change, thought that it was a joke on the part of one of

his courtiers, who had hidden Toupette away, and put this elderly lady

in her place. Bursting with rage, he sent instantly for all the servants

and guards of the town, and inquired who had the insolence to play him

such a trick, and what had become of their prisoner. They replied that

since Toupette had been in their charge she had never left her rooms

unveiled, and that during her walks in the surrounding gardens, her food

had been brought in and placed on her table; as she preferred to eat

alone no one had ever seen her face, or knew what she was like.

The servants were clearly speaking the truth, and Kristopo was obliged

to believe them. ‘But,’ thought he, ‘if they have not had a hand in

this, it must be the work of the fairy,’ and in his anger he ordered the

army to be ready to march.

On her side, Selnozoura of course knew what the genius had to expect,

but was deeply offended when she heard of the base trick which she

was believed to have invented. Her first desire was to give battle to

Kristopo at once, but with great difficulty her ministers induced her to

pause, and to send an ambassador to Kristopo to try to arrange matters.

So the Prince Zeprady departed for the court of Ratibouf, and on his way

he met Cornichon, who was encamped with his army just outside the gates

of Bagota. The prince showed him the fairy’s written order that for the

present peace must still be kept, and Cornichon, filled with longing to

see Toupette once more, begged to be allowed to accompany Zeprady on his

mission to Ratibouf.

By this time the genius’s passion for Toupette, which had caused all

these troubles, had died out, and he willingly accepted the terms of

peace offered by Zeprady, though he informed the prince that he still

believed the fairy to be guilty of the dreadful change in the girl. To

this the prince only replied that on that point he had a witness who

could prove, better than anyone else, if it was Toupette or not, and

desired that Cornichon should be sent for.

When Toupette was told that she was to see her old lover again, her

heart leapt with joy; but soon the recollection came to her of all that

had happened, and she remembered that Cornichon would be changed as well

as she. The moment of their meeting was not all happiness, especially

on the part of Toupette, who could not forget her lost beauty, and the

genius, who was present, was at last convinced that he had not been

deceived, and went out to sign the treaty of peace, followed by his

attendants.

‘Ah, Toupette: my dear Toupette!’ cried Cornichon, as soon as they were

left alone; ‘now that we are once more united, let our past troubles be

forgotten.’

‘Our past troubles!’ answered she, ‘and what do you call our lost beauty

and the dreadful future before us? You are looking fifty years older

than when I saw you last, and I know too well that fate has treated me

no better!’

‘Ah, do not say that,’ replied Cornichon, clasping her hand. ‘You are

different, it is true; but every age has its graces, and surely no woman

of sixty was ever handsomer than you! If your eyes had been as bright as

of yore they would have matched badly with your faded skin. The wrinkles

which I notice on your forehead explain the increased fulness of your

cheeks, and your throat in withering is elegant in decay. Thus the

harmony shown by your features, even as they grow old, is the best proof

of their former beauty.’

‘Oh, monster!’ cried Toupette, bursting into tears, ‘is that all the

comfort you can give me?’

‘But, Toupette,’ answered Cornichon, ‘you used to declare that you did

not care for beauty, as long as you had my heart.’

‘Yes, I know,’ said she, ‘but how can you go on caring for a person who

is as old and plain as I?’

‘Toupette, Toupette,’ replied Cornichon, ‘you are only talking nonsense.

My heart is as much yours as ever it was, and nothing in the world can

make any difference.’

At this point of the conversation the Prince Zeprady entered the room,

with the news that the genius, full of regret for his behaviour, had

given Cornichon full permission to depart for Bagota as soon as he

liked, and to take Toupette with him; adding that, though he begged they

would excuse his taking leave of them before they went, he hoped, before

long, to visit them at Bagota.

Neither of the lovers slept that night--Cornichon from joy at returning

home, Toupette from dread of the blow to her vanity which awaited her at

Bagota. It was hopeless for Cornichon to try to console her during the

journey with the reasons he had given the day before. She only grew

worse and worse, and when they reached the palace went straight to her

old apartments, entreating the fairy to allow both herself and Cornichon

to remain concealed, and to see no one.

For some time after their arrival the fairy was taken up with the

preparations for the rejoicings which were to celebrate the peace, and

with the reception of the genius, who was determined to do all in his

power to regain Selnozoura’s lost friendship. Cornichon and Toupette

were therefore left entirely to themselves, and though this was only

what they wanted, still, they began to feel a little neglected.

At length, one morning, they saw from the windows that the fairy and

the genius were approaching, in state, with all their courtiers in

attendance. Toupette instantly hid herself in the darkest corner of

the room, but Cornichon, forgetting that he was now no longer a boy of

fourteen, ran to meet them. In so doing he tripped and fell, bruising

one of his eyes severely. At the sight of her lover lying helpless on

the floor, Toupette hastened to his side; but her feeble legs gave way

under her, and she fell almost on top of him, knocking out three of her

loosened teeth against his forehead. The fairy, who entered the room at

this moment, burst into tears, and listened in silence to the genius,

who hinted that by-and-by everything would be put right.

‘At the last assembly of the fairies,’ he said, ‘when the doings of each

fairy were examined and discussed, a proposal was made to lessen, as

far as possible, the mischief caused by Dindonette by enchanting

the fountain. And it was decided that, as she had meant nothing but

kindness, she should have the power of undoing one half of the spell. Of

course she might always have destroyed the fatal fountain, which would

have been best of all; but this she never thought of. Yet, in spite of

this, her heart is so good, that I am sure that the moment she hears

that she is wanted she will fly to help. Only, before she comes, it is

for you, Madam, to make up your mind which of the two shall regain their

former strength and beauty.’

At these words the fairy’s soul sank. Both Cornichon and Toupette were

equally dear to her, and how could she favour one at the cost of the

other? As to the courtiers, none of the men were able to understand why

she hesitated a second to declare for Toupette; while the ladies were

equally strong on the side of Cornichon.

But, however undecided the fairy might be, it was quite different with

Cornichon and Toupette.

‘Ah, my love,’ exclaimed Cornichon, ‘at length I shall be able to

give you the best proof of my devotion by showing you how I value the

beauties of your mind above those of your body! While the most charming

women of the court will fall victims to my youth and strength, I shall

think of nothing but how to lay them at your feet, and pay heart-felt

homage to your age and wrinkles.’

‘Not so fast,’ interrupted Toupette, ‘I don’t see why you should have it

all. Why do you heap such humiliations upon me? But I will trust to the

justice of the fairy, who will not treat me so.’

Then she entered her own rooms, and refused to leave them, in spite of

the prayers of Cornichon, who begged her to let him explain.

No one at the court thought or spoke of any other subject during the few

days before the arrival of Dindonette, whom everybody expected to set

things right in a moment. But, alas! she had no idea herself what was

best to be done, and always adopted the opinion of the person she was

talking to. At length a thought struck her, which seemed the only way

of satisfying both parties, and she asked the fairy to call together all

the court and the people to hear her decision.

‘Happy is he,’ she began, ‘who can repair the evil he has caused, but

happier he who has never caused any.’

As nobody contradicted this remark, she continued:

‘To me it is only allowed to undo one half of the mischief I have

wrought. I could restore you your youth,’ she said to Cornichon, ‘or

your beauty,’ turning to Toupette. ‘I will do both; and I will do

neither.’

A murmur of curiosity arose from the crowd, while Cornichon and Toupette

trembled with astonishment.

‘No,’ went on Dindonette, ‘never should I have the cruelty to leave one

of you to decay, while the other enjoys the glory of youth. And as I

cannot restore you both at once to what you were, one half of each of

your bodies shall become young again, while the other half goes on

its way to decay. I will leave it to you to choose which half it shall

be--if I shall draw a line round the waist, or a line straight down the

middle of the body.’

She looked about her proudly, expecting applause for her clever idea.

But Cornichon and Toupette were shaking with rage and disappointment,

and everyone else broke into shouts of laughter. In pity for the unhappy

lovers, Selnozoura came forward.

‘Do you not think,’ she said, ‘that instead of what you propose, it

would be better to let them take it in turns to enjoy their former youth

and beauty for a fixed time? I am sure you could easily manage that.’

‘What an excellent notion!’ cried Dindonette. ‘Oh, yes, of course that

is best! Which of you shall I touch first?’

‘Touch her,’ replied Cornichon, who was always ready to give way to

Toupette. ‘I know her heart too well to fear any change.’

So the fairy bent forward and touched her with her magic ring, and in

one instant the old woman was a girl again. The whole court wept with

joy at the sight, and Toupette ran up to Cornichon, who had fallen down

in his surprise, promising to pay him long visits, and tell him of all

her balls and water parties.

The two fairies went to their own apartments, where the genius followed

them to take his leave.

‘Oh, dear!’ suddenly cried Dindonette, breaking in to the farewell

speech of the genius. ‘I quite forgot to fix the time when Cornichon

should in his turn grow young. How stupid of me! And now I fear it is

too late, for I ought to have declared it before I touched Toupette with

the ring. Oh, dear! oh, dear! why did nobody warn me?’

‘You were so quick,’ replied Selnozoura, who had long been aware of

the mischief the fairy had again done, ‘and we can only wait now till

Cornichon shall have reached the utmost limits of his decay, when he

will drink of the water, and become a baby once more, so that Toupette

will have to spend her life as a nurse, a wife, and a caretaker.’

After the anxiety of mind and the weakness of body to which for so long

Toupette had been a prey, it seemed as if she could not amuse herself

enough, and it was seldom indeed that she found time to visit poor

Cornichon, though she did not cease to be fond of him, or to be kind to

him. Still, she was perfectly happy without him, and this the poor man

did not fail to see, almost blind and deaf from age though he was.

But it was left to Kristopo to undo at last the work of Dindonette, and

give Cornichon back the youth he had lost, and this the genius did all

the more gladly, as he discovered, quite by accident, that Cornichon was

in fact his son. It was on this plea that he attended the great yearly

meeting of the fairies, and prayed that, in consideration of his

services to so many of the members, this one boon might be granted

him. Such a request had never before been heard in fairyland, and

was objected to by some of the older fairies; but both Kristopo and

Selnozoura were held in such high honour that the murmurs of disgust

were set aside, and the latest victim to the enchanted fountain was

pronounced to be free of the spell. All that the genius asked in return

was that he might accompany the fairy back to Bagota, and be present

when his son assumed his proper shape.

They made up their minds they would just tell Toupette that they

had found a husband for her, and give her a pleasant surprise at her

wedding, which was fixed for the following night. She heard the news

with astonishment, and many pangs for the grief which Cornichon would

certainly feel at his place being taken by another; but she did not

dream of disobeying the fairy, and spent the whole day wondering who the

bridegroom could be.

At the appointed hour, a large crowd assembled at the fairy’s palace,

which was decorated with the sweetest flowers, known only to fairyland.

Toupette had taken her place, but where was the bridegroom?

‘Fetch Cornichon!’ said the fairy to her chamberlain.

But Toupette interposed: ‘Oh, Madam, spare him, I entreat you, this

bitter pain, and let him remain hidden and in peace.’

‘It is necessary that he should be here,’ answered the fairy, ‘and he

will not regret it.’

And, as she spoke, Cornichon was led in, smiling with the foolishness of

extreme old age at the sight of the gay crowd.

‘Bring him here,’ commanded the fairy, waving her hand towards Toupette,

who started back from surprise and horror.

Selnozoura then took the hand of the poor old man, and the genius came

forward and touched him three times with his ring, when Cornichon was

transformed into a handsome young man.

‘May you live long,’ the genius said, ‘to enjoy happiness with your

wife, and to love your father.’

And that was the end of the mischief wrought by the fairy Dindonette!

[Cabinet des Fées.]

Long, Broad, and Quickeye

(A Bohemian Story)

Once upon a time there lived a king who had an only son whom he loved

dearly. Now one day the king sent for his son and said to him:

‘My dearest child, my hair is grey and I am old, and soon I shall feel

no more the warmth of the sun, or look upon the trees and flowers. But

before I die I should like to see you with a good wife; therefore marry,

my son, as speedily as possible.’

‘My father,’ replied the prince, ‘now and always, I ask nothing better

than to do your bidding, but I know of no daughter-in-law that I could

give you.’

On hearing these words the old king drew from his pocket a key of gold,

and gave it to his son, saying:

‘Go up the staircase, right up to the top of the tower. Look carefully

round you, and then come and tell me which you like best of all that you

see.’

So the young man went up. He had never before been in the tower, and had

no idea what it might contain.

The staircase wound round and round and round, till the prince was

almost giddy, and every now and then he caught sight of a large room

that opened out from the side. But he had been told to go to the top,

and to the top he went. Then he found himself in a hall, which had an

iron door at one end. This door he unlocked with his golden key, and he

passed through into a vast chamber which had a roof of blue sprinkled

with golden stars, and a carpet of green silk soft as turf. Twelve

windows framed in gold let in the light of the sun, and on every window

was painted the figure of a young girl, each more beautiful than the

last. While the prince gazed at them in surprise, not knowing which

he liked best, the girls began to lift their eyes and smile at him. He

waited, expecting them to speak, but no sound came.

Suddenly he noticed that one of the windows was covered by a curtain of

white silk.

He lifted it, and saw before him the image of a maiden beautiful as the

day and sad as the tomb, clothed in a white robe, having a girdle of

silver and a crown of pearls. The prince stood and gazed at her, as if

he had been turned into stone, but as he looked the sadness which, was

on her face seemed to pass into his heart, and he cried out:

‘This one shall be my wife. This one and no other.’

As he said the words the young girl blushed and hung her head, and all

the other figures vanished.

The young prince went quickly back to his father, and told him all he

had seen and which wife he had chosen. The old man listened to him full

of sorrow, and then he spoke:

‘You have done ill, my son, to search out that which was hidden, and you

are running to meet a great danger. This young girl has fallen into the

power of a wicked sorcerer, who lives in an iron castle. Many young men

have tried to deliver her, and none have ever come back. But what is

done is done! You have given your word, and it cannot be broken. Go,

dare your fate, and return to me safe and sound.’

So the prince embraced his father, mounted his horse, and set forth

to seek his bride. He rode on gaily for several hours, till he found

himself in a wood where he had never been before, and soon lost his way

among its winding paths and deep valleys. He tried in vain to see where

he was: the thick trees shut out the sun, and he could not tell which

was north and which was south, so that he might know what direction to

make for. He felt in despair, and had quite given up all hope of getting

out of this horrible place, when he heard a voice calling to him.

‘Hey! hey! stop a minute!’

The prince turned round and saw behind him a very tall man, running as

fast as his legs would carry him.

‘Wait for me,’ he panted, ‘and take me into your service. If you do, you

will never be sorry.’

‘Who are you?’ asked the prince, ‘and what can you do?’

‘Long is my name, and I can lengthen my body at will. Do you see that

nest up there on the top of that pine-tree? Well, I can get it for you

without taking the trouble of climbing the tree,’ and Long stretched

himself up and up and up, till he was very soon as tall as the pine

itself. He put the nest in his pocket, and before you could wink your

eyelid he had made himself small again, and stood before the prince.

‘Yes; you know your business,’ said he, ‘but birds’ nests are no use to

me. I am too old for them. Now if you were only able to get me out of

this wood, you would indeed be good for something.’

‘Oh, there’s no difficulty about that,’ replied Long, and he stretched

himself up and up and up till he was three times as tall as the tallest

tree in the forest. Then he looked all round and said, ‘We must go in

this direction in order to get out of the wood,’ and shortening himself

again, he took the prince’s horse by the bridle, and led him along.

Very soon they got clear of the forest, and saw before them a wide plain

ending in a pile of high rocks, covered here and there with trees, and

very much like the fortifications of a town.

As they left the wood behind, Long turned to the prince and said, ‘My

lord, here comes my comrade. You should take him into your service too,

as you will find him a great help.’

‘Well, call him then, so that I can see what sort of a man he is.’

‘He is a little too far off for that,’ replied Long. ‘He would hardly

hear my voice, and he couldn’t be here for some time yet, as he has so

much to carry. I think I had better go and bring him myself,’ and this

time he stretched himself to such a height that his head was lost in the

clouds. He made two or three strides, took his friend on his back, and

set him down before the prince. The new-comer was a very fat man, and as

round as a barrel.

‘Who are you?’ asked the prince, ‘and what can you do?’

‘Your worship, Broad is my name, and I can make myself as wide as I

please.’

‘Let me see how you manage it.’

‘Run, my lord, as fast as you can, and hide yourself in the wood,’ cried

Broad, and he began to swell himself out.

The prince did not understand why he should run to the wood, but when he

saw Long flying towards it, he thought he had better follow his example.

He was only just in time, for Broad had so suddenly inflated himself

that he very nearly knocked over the prince and his horse too. He

covered all the space for acres round. You would have thought he was a

mountain!

At length Broad ceased to expand, drew a deep breath that made the whole

forest tremble, and shrank into his usual size.

‘You have made me run away,’ said the prince. ‘But it is not every day

one meets with a man of your sort. I will take you into my service.’

So the three companions continued their journey, and when they were

drawing near the rocks they met a man whose eyes were covered by a

bandage.

‘Your excellency,’ said Long, ‘this is our third comrade. You will do

well to take him into your service, and, I assure you, you will find him

worth his salt.’

‘Who are you?’ asked the prince. ‘And why are your eyes bandaged? You

can never see your way!’

‘It is just the contrary, my lord! It is because I see only too well

that I am forced to bandage my eyes. Even so I see as well as people who

have no bandage. When I take it off my eyes pierce through everything.

Everything I look at catches fire, or, if it cannot catch fire, it falls

into a thousand pieces. They call me Quickeye.’

And so saying he took off his bandage and turned towards the rock. As

he fixed his eyes upon it a crack was heard, and in a few moments it

was nothing but a heap of sand. In the sand something might be detected

glittering brightly. Quickeye picked it up and brought it to the prince.

It turned out to be a lump of pure gold.

‘You are a wonderful creature,’ said the prince, ‘and I should be a fool

not to take you into my service. But since your eyes are so good, tell

me if I am very far from the Iron Castle, and what is happening there

just now.’

‘If you were travelling alone,’ replied Quickeye, ‘it would take you at

least a year to get to it; but as we are with you, we shall arrive there

to-night. Just now they are preparing supper.’

‘There is a princess in the castle. Do you see her?’

‘A wizard keeps her in a high tower, guarded by iron bars.’

‘Ah, help me to deliver her!’ cried the prince.

And they promised they would.

Then they all set out through the grey rocks, by the breach made by

the eyes of Quickeye, and passed over great mountains and through deep

woods. And every time they met with any obstacle the three friends

contrived somehow to put it aside. As the sun was setting, the prince

beheld the towers of the Iron Castle, and before it sank beneath the

horizon he was crossing the iron bridge which led to the gates. He was

only just in time, for no sooner had the sun disappeared altogether,

than the bridge drew itself up and the gates shut themselves.

There was no turning back now!

The prince put up his horse in the stable, where everything looked as

if a guest was expected, and then the whole party marched straight up to

the castle. In the court, in the stables, and all over the great halls,

they saw a number of men richly dressed, but every one turned into

stone. They crossed an endless set of rooms, all opening into each

other, till they reached the dining-hall. It was brilliantly lighted;

the table was covered with wine and fruit, and was laid for four. They

waited a few minutes expecting someone to come, but as nobody did, they

sat down and began to eat and drink, for they were very hungry.

When they had done their supper they looked about for some place to

sleep. But suddenly the door burst open, and the wizard entered the

hall. He was old and hump-backed, with a bald head and a grey beard that

fell to his knees. He wore a black robe, and instead of a belt three

iron circlets clasped his waist. He led by the hand a lady of wonderful

beauty, dressed in white, with a girdle of silver and a crown of pearls,

but her face was pale and sad as death itself.

The prince knew her in an instant, and moved eagerly forward; but the

wizard gave him no time to speak, and said:

‘I know why you are here. Very good; you may have her if for three

nights following you can prevent her making her escape. If you fail in

this, you and your servants will all be turned into stone, like those

who have come before you.’ And offering the princess a chair, he left

the hall.

The prince could not take his eyes from the princess, she was so lovely!

He began to talk to her, but she neither answered nor smiled, and sat as

if she were made of marble. He seated himself by her, and determined

not to close his eyes that night, for fear she should escape him. And in

order that she should be doubly guarded, Long stretched himself like a

strap all round the room, Broad took his stand by the door and puffed

himself out, so that not even a mouse could slip by, and Quickeye leant

against a pillar which stood in the middle of the floor and supported

the roof. But in half a second they were all sound asleep, and they

slept sound the whole night long.

In the morning, at the first peep of dawn, the prince awoke with a

start. But the princess was gone. He aroused his servants and implored

them to tell him what he must do.

‘Calm yourself, my lord,’ said Quickeye. ‘I have found her already. A

hundred miles from here there is a forest. In the middle of the forest,

an old oak, and on the top of the oak, an acorn. This acorn is the

princess. If Long will take me on his shoulders, we shall soon bring

her back.’ And sure enough, in less time than it takes to walk round a

cottage, they had returned from the forest, and Long presented the acorn

to the prince.

‘Now, your excellency, throw it on the ground.’

The prince obeyed, and was enchanted to see the princess appear at his

side. But when the sun peeped for the first time over the mountains,

the door burst open as before, and the wizard entered with a loud laugh.

Suddenly he caught sight of the princess; his face darkened, he uttered

a low growl, and one of the iron circlets gave way with a crash. He

seized the young girl by the hand and bore her away with him.

All that day the prince wandered about the castle, studying the curious

treasures it contained, but everything looked as if life had suddenly

come to a standstill. In one place he saw a prince who had been turned

into stone in the act of brandishing a sword round which his two hands

were clasped. In another, the same doom had fallen upon a knight in the

act of running away. In a third, a serving man was standing eternally

trying to convey a piece of beef to his mouth, and all around them were

others, still preserving for evermore the attitudes they were in when

the wizard had commanded ‘From henceforth be turned into marble.’ In the

castle, and round the castle all was dismal and desolate. Trees there

were, but without leaves; fields there were, but no grass grew on them.

There was one river, but it never flowed and no fish lived in it. No

flowers blossomed, and no birds sang.

Three times during the day food appeared, as if by magic, for the prince

and his servants. And it was not until supper was ended that the wizard

appeared, as on the previous evening, and delivered the princess into

the care of the prince.

All four determined that this time they would keep awake at any cost.

But it was no use. Off they went as they had done before, and when the

prince awoke the next morning the room was again empty.

With a pang of shame, he rushed to find Quickeye. ‘Awake! Awake!

Quickeye! Do you know what has become of the princess?’

Quickeye rubbed his eyes and answered: ‘Yes, I see her. Two hundred

miles from here there is a mountain. In this mountain is a rock. In the

rock, a precious stone. This stone is the princess. Long shall take me

there, and we will be back before you can turn round.’

So Long took him on his shoulders and they set out. At every stride they

covered twenty miles, and as they drew near Quickeye fixed his burning

eyes on the mountain; in an instant it split into a thousand pieces,

and in one of these sparkled the precious stone. They picked it up and

brought it to the prince, who flung it hastily down, and as the stone

touched the floor the princess stood before him. When the wizard came,

his eyes shot forth flames of fury. Cric-crac was heard, and another of

his iron bands broke and fell. He seized the princess by the hand and

led her off, growling louder than ever.

All that day things went on exactly as they had done the day before.

After supper the wizard brought back the princess, and looking him

straight in the eyes he said, ‘We shall see which of us two will gain

the prize after all!’

That night they struggled their very hardest to keep awake, and even

walked about instead of sitting down. But it was quite useless. One

after another they had to give in, and for the third time the princess

slipped through their fingers.

When morning came, it was as usual the prince who awoke the first, and

as usual, the princess being gone, he rushed to Quickeye.

‘Get up, get up, Quickeye, and tell me where is the princess?’

Quickeye looked about for some time without answering. ‘Oh, my lord, she

is far, very far. Three hundred miles away there lies a black sea. In

the middle of this sea there is a little shell, and in the middle of the

shell is fixed a gold ring. That gold ring is the princess. But do not

vex your soul; we will get her. Only to-day, Long must take Broad with

him. He will be wanted badly.’

So Long took Quickeye on one shoulder, and Broad on the other, and they

set out. At each stride they left thirty miles behind them. When they

reached the black sea, Quickeye showed them the spot where they must

seek the shell. But though Long stretched down his hand as far as it

would go, he could not find the shell, for it lay at the bottom of the

sea.

‘Wait a moment, comrades, it will be all right. I will help you,’ said

Broad.

Then he swelled himself out so that you would have thought the world

could hardly have held him, and stooping down he drank. He drank so much

at every mouthful, that only a minute or so passed before the water had

sunk enough for Long to put his hand to the bottom. He soon found the

shell, and pulled the ring out. But time had been lost, and Long had a

double burden to carry. The dawn was breaking fast before they got back

to the castle, where the prince was waiting for them in an agony of

fear.

Soon the first rays of the sun were seen peeping over the tops of the

mountains. The door burst open, and finding the prince standing alone

the wizard broke into peals of wicked laughter. But as he laughed a loud

crash was heard, the window fell into a thousand pieces, a gold ring

glittered in the air, and the princess stood before the enchanter. For

Quickeye, who was watching from afar, had told Long of the terrible

danger now threatening the prince, and Long, summoning all his strength

for one gigantic effort, had thrown the ring right through the window.

The wizard shrieked and howled with rage, till the whole castle trembled

to its foundations. Then a crash was heard, the third band split in two,

and a crow flew out of the window.

Then the princess at length broke the enchanted silence, and

blushing like a rose, gave the prince her thanks for her unlooked-for

deliverance.

But it was not only the princess who was restored to life by the flight

of the wicked black crow. The marble figures became men once more, and

took up their occupations just as they had left them off. The horses

neighed in the stables, the flowers blossomed in the garden, the birds

flew in the air, the fish darted in the water. Everywhere you looked,

all was life, all was joy!

And the knights who had been turned into stone came in a body to offer

their homage to the prince who had set them free.

‘Do not thank me,’ he said, ‘for I have done nothing. Without my

faithful servants, Long, Broad, and Quickeye, I should even have been as

one of you.’

With these words he bade them farewell, and departed with the princess

and his faithful companions for the kingdom of his father.

The old king, who had long since given up all hope, wept for joy at the

sight of his son, and insisted that the wedding should take place as

soon as possible.

All the knights who had been enchanted in the Iron Castle were invited

to the ceremony, and after it had taken place, Long, Broad, and Quickeye

took leave of the young couple, saying that they were going to look for

more work.

The prince offered them all their hearts could desire if they would only

remain with him, but they replied that an idle life would not please

them, and that they could never be happy unless they were busy, so they

went away to seek their fortunes, and for all I know are seeking still.

[Contes populaires. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris: Leroux, éditeur.]

Prunella

There was once upon a time a woman who had an only daughter. When the

child was about seven years old she used to pass every day, on her way

to school, an orchard where there was a wild plum tree, with delicious

ripe plums hanging from the branches. Each morning the child would pick

one, and put it into her pocket to eat at school. For this reason she

was called Prunella. Now, the orchard belonged to a witch. One day the

witch noticed the child gathering a plum, as she passed along the road.

Prunella did it quite innocently, not knowing that she was doing wrong

in taking the fruit that hung close to the roadside. But the witch was

furious, and next day hid herself behind the hedge, and when Prunella

came past, and put out her hand to pluck the fruit, she jumped out and

seized her by the arm.

‘Ah! you little thief!’ she exclaimed. ‘I have caught you at last. Now

you will have to pay for your misdeeds.’

The poor child, half dead with fright, implored the old woman to

forgive her, assuring her that she did not know she had done wrong,

and promising never to do it again. But the witch had no pity, and she

dragged Prunella into her house, where she kept her till the time should

come when she could have her revenge.

As the years passed Prunella grew up into a very beautiful girl. Now her

beauty and goodness, instead of softening the witch’s heart, aroused her

hatred and jealousy.

One day she called Prunella to her, and said: ‘Take this basket, go to

the well, and bring it back to me filled with water. If you don’t I will

kill you.’

The girl took the basket, went and let it down into the well again

and again. But her work was lost labour. Each time, as she drew up the

basket, the water streamed out of it. At last, in despair, she gave

it up, and leaning against the well she began to cry bitterly, when

suddenly she heard a voice at her side saying ‘Prunella, why are you

crying?’

Turning round she beheld a handsome youth, who looked kindly at her, as

if he were sorry for her trouble.

‘Who are you,’ she asked, ‘and how do you know my name?’

‘I am the son of the witch,’ he replied, ‘and my name is Bensiabel. I

know that she is determined that you shall die, but I promise you that

she shall not carry out her wicked plan. Will you give me a kiss, if I

fill your basket?’

‘No,’ said Prunella, ‘I will not give you a kiss, because you are the

son of a witch.’

‘Very well,’ replied the youth sadly. ‘Give me your basket and I will

fill it for you.’ And he dipped it into the well, and the water stayed

in it. Then the girl returned to the house, carrying the basket filled

with water. When the witch saw it, she became white with rage, and

exclaimed ‘Bensiabel must have helped you.’ And Prunella looked down,

and said nothing.

‘Well, we shall see who will win in the end,’ said the witch, in a great

rage.

The following day she called the girl to her and said: ‘Take this sack

of wheat. I am going out for a little; by the time I return I shall

expect you to have made it into bread. If you have not done it I will

kill you.’ Having said this she left the room, closing and locking the

door behind her.

Poor Prunella did not know what to do. It was impossible for her to

grind the wheat, prepare the dough, and bake the bread, all in the short

time that the witch would be away. At first she set to work bravely, but

when she saw how hopeless her task was, she threw herself on a chair,

and began to weep bitterly. She was roused from her despair by hearing

Bensiabel’s voice at her side saying: ‘Prunella, Prunella, do not weep

like that. If you will give me a kiss I will make the bread, and you

will be saved.’

‘I will not kiss the son of a witch,’ replied Prunella.

But Bensiabel took the wheat from her, and ground it, and made the

dough, and when the witch returned the bread was ready baked in the

oven.

Turning to the girl, with fury in her voice, she said: ‘Bensiabel must

have been here and helped you;’ and Prunella looked down, and said

nothing.

‘We shall see who will win in the end,’ said the witch, and her eyes

blazed with anger.

Next day she called the girl to her and said: ‘Go to my sister, who

lives across the mountains. She will give you a casket, which you must

bring back to me.’ This she said knowing that her sister, who was a

still more cruel and wicked witch than herself, would never allow the

girl to return, but would imprison her and starve her to death. But

Prunella did not suspect anything, and set out quite cheerfully. On the

way she met Bensiabel.

‘Where are you going, Prunella?’ he asked.

‘I am going to the sister of my mistress, from whom I am to fetch a

casket.’

‘Oh poor, poor girl!’ said Bensiabel. ‘You are being sent straight to

your death. Give me a kiss, and I will save you.’

But again Prunella answered as before, ‘I will not kiss the son of a

witch.’

‘Nevertheless, I will save your life,’ said Bensiabel, ‘for I love you

better than myself. Take this flagon of oil, this loaf of bread, this

piece of rope, and this broom. When you reach the witch’s house, oil the

hinges of the door with the contents of the flagon, and throw the loaf

of bread to the great fierce mastiff, who will come to meet you. When

you have passed the dog, you will see in the courtyard a miserable woman

trying in vain to let down a bucket into the well with her plaited hair.

You must give her the rope. In the kitchen you will find a still more

miserable woman trying to clean the hearth with her tongue; to her you

must give the broom. You will see the casket on the top of a cupboard,

take it as quickly as you can, and leave the house without a moment’s

delay. If you do all this exactly as I have told you, you will not be

killed.’

So Prunella, having listened carefully to his instructions, did just

what he had told her. She reached the house, oiled the hinges of the

door, threw the loaf to the dog, gave the poor woman at the well the

rope, and the woman in the kitchen the broom, caught up the casket from

the top of the cupboard, and fled with it out of the house. But the

witch heard her as she ran away, and rushing to the window called out to

the woman in the kitchen: ‘Kill that thief, I tell you!’

But the woman replied: ‘I will not kill her, for she has given me a

broom, whereas you forced me to clean the hearth with my tongue.’

Then the witch called out in fury to the woman at the well: ‘Take the

girl, I tell you, and fling her into the water, and drown her!’

But the woman answered: ‘No, I will not drown her, for she gave me this

rope, whereas you forced me to use my hair to let down the bucket to

draw water.’

Then the witch shouted to the dog to seize the girl and hold her fast;

but the dog answered: ‘No, I will not seize her, for she gave me a loaf

of bread, whereas you let me starve with hunger.’

The witch was so angry that she nearly choked, as she called out: ‘Door,

bang upon her, and keep her a prisoner.’

But the door answered: ‘I won’t, for she has oiled my hinges, so that

they move quite easily, whereas you left them all rough and rusty.’

And so Prunella escaped, and, with the casket under her arm, reached the

house of her mistress, who, as you may believe, was as angry as she was

surprised to see the girl standing before her, looking more beautiful

than ever. Her eyes flashed, as in furious tones she asked her, ‘Did you

meet Bensiabel?’

But Prunella looked down, and said nothing.

‘We shall see,’ said the witch, ‘who will win in the end. Listen, there

are three cocks in the hen-house; one is yellow, one black, and the

third is white. If one of them crows during the night you must tell me

which one it is. Woe to you if you make a mistake. I will gobble you up

in one mouthful.’

Now Bensiabel was in the room next to the one where Prunella slept. At

midnight she awoke hearing a cock crow.

‘Which one was that?’ shouted the witch.

Then, trembling, Prunella knocked on the wall and whispered: ‘Bensiabel,

Bensiabel, tell me, which cock crowed?’

‘Will you give me a kiss if I tell you?’ he whispered back through the

wall.

But she answered ‘No.’

Then he whispered back to her: ‘Nevertheless, I will tell you. It was

the yellow cock that crowed.’

The witch, who had noticed the delay in Prunella’s answer, approached

her door calling angrily: ‘Answer at once, or I will kill you.’

So Prunella answered: ‘It was the yellow cock that crowed.’

And the witch stamped her foot and gnashed her teeth.

Soon after another cock crowed. ‘Tell me now which one it is,’ called

the witch. And, prompted by Bensiabel, Prunella answered: ‘That is the

black cock.’

A few minutes after the crowing was heard again, and the voice of the

witch demanding ‘Which one was that?’

And again Prunella implored Bensiabel to help her. But this time he

hesitated, for he hoped that Prunella might forget that he was a witch’s

son, and promise to give him a kiss. And as he hesitated he heard an

agonised cry from the girl: ‘Bensiabel, Bensiabel, save me! The witch is

coming, she is close to me, I hear the gnashing of her teeth!’

With a bound Bensiabel opened his door and flung himself against the

witch. He pulled her back with such force that she stumbled, and falling

headlong, dropped down dead at the foot of the stairs.

Then, at last, Prunella was touched by Bensiabel’s goodness and kindness

to her, and she became his wife, and they lived happily ever after.

End of The Grey Fairy Book.